The Temple of Satan

Advocates for the Adversary (The Temple of Satan Outreach Program)

2013-09-27T10:30:00.000-07:00

Most inner city libraries are equipped with an occult section that usually includes The Satanic Bible by Anton Lavey. However, many rural areas seem to be entirely oblivious to its existence. Donate a dollar to do the Devils work to Advocates for the Adversary and help provide a Satanic Bible to a local library. Advocates for the Adversary will also be providing informative flyers and handouts to raise awareness and debunk common misconceptions about the Satanic community. If you wish for your website to be included in our resource page, include your domain name with your donation. Used Satanic Bibles and other occult related books/items are also being accepted for distribution to those interested in becoming active members of the Satanic community. So get those old unwanted and unused books off the shelf, dust them off and send them in. Please send donations to: The Temple of Satan C/O Jacob Bannon 638 South county road 900 West Holton, IN., 47023 Hail Satan! Shemhamforash!

The Temple of Satan

2013-09-19T18:45:00.000-07:00

The Temple of Satan was founded in 2009 by Damien BlackThorn, Lanny Summers, and Levi Goodpaster in Bloomington Indiana. We are an Organization based off of the philosophies of the Satanic Bible and other relevant works of the late great Dr. Anton Szandor LaVey. Although we follow the LaVeyan Path, and even emulate certain policies of the Church of Satan, we are in no way affiliated with the C.o.S. We host a number of internet forums that require no commitment of any kind. However, the T.o.S. is dedicated to getting knowledgeable Satanists out of the internet forums and becoming active Satanists in a real, hands on way. Certain policies of the Church of Satan make it difficult for Satanists to make productive contact in the real world, as they discourage their members for communicating outside of their internet forums, and guard their roster even from their card carrying members. Despite what the Church of Satan would have you believe, they do not have the monopoly on Satanism. And although the Church of Satan at one time had an actual grotto (the Black House in California), and allowed its members to host group rituals in the presents of a Grotto Master, they now operate solely as an internet organization, and strongly discourage their members from meeting outside of their internet forums (although this policy is in direct conflict with page 119 of LaVeys Satanic Bible)."A group ritual is certainly much more of a reinforcement of faith, and an instillation of power, than is a private ceremony. The massing together of persons who are dedicated to a common philosophy is bound to ensure a renewal of confidence in the power of magic. The pageantry of religion is what has sustained it. When religion consistently becomes a solitary situation it reaches into that realm of self denial which runs concurrent with anti-social behavior. It is for this reason that the Satanist should attempt to seek out others with whom to engage in these ceremonies.” (The Satanic Bible, page 119.) Our activities, newsletters and memberships are mostly done offline.The reason that we are not an online organization and do things in the real world is because it has proven to be a more effective way of weeding out lunatics, and posers hiding behind computers. It seems as though the Church of Satan's dwindling numbers have digressed to nothing more than a handful of pretentious preachers practicing a weak perversion of what LaVey left behind. Inevitably we must discard this sterile shell of an organization in favor of stronger, more productive organizations. Survival of the fittest is the Satanic way! The weak have been trampled under cloven hooves, and new Satanic breeds emerge to fill the void that our predecessors have left us with! Let our quest for truth keep us moving in the direction which benefits us most. Acquiring a membership in the Temple of Satan is not a simple task. We do not solicit memberships or accept just anyone. We are the eclectic elite of the Satanic religion and a $100 bill will not buy your way in. To ensure the highest stratum of membership, we find it necessary to screen all applicants. Only those who are sincerely interested in Satanism and the occult sciences need apply. Our members are from various backgrounds and walks of life. Many of them share the desire to better themselves through the application of Satanic principles. Before you apply for membership it is mandatory that you read The Satanic Bible by Anton LaVey. Members of the Temple of Satan DO NOT sacrifice animals, worship the devil, molest children or infringe on the rights of others! We are an organization of individuals who openly study Satanism and other cultural subjects.To request an application for membership send a request to an administrator @TheTempleofSatan@groups.facebook.com or TheTempleofSatan@groups.facebook.com. Keep in mind that you do not have to join anything to be a "real" Satanist. Do not let any institution or group convince you that you must be a "member" in order to be a Satanist. To be a "real" Satanist you must first be yourself. Joining any organization will not automatically make you anything. This is something you must do on your own. Hail Satan! Shemhamforash!

The Satanic Bible (Underground Edition)

2012-02-12T06:18:00.001-08:00

Called “The Black Pope” by many of his followers, Anton LaVey began the road to High Priesthood of the Church of Satan when he was only 16 years old and an organ player in a carnival: “On Saturday night I would see men lusting after half‐naked girls dancing at the carnival, and on Sunday morning when I was playing the organ for tent‐show evangelists at the other end of the carnival lot, I would see these same men sitting in the pews with their wives and children, asking God to forgive them and purge them of carnal desires. And the next Saturday night they’d be back at the carnival or some other place of indulgence. “I knew then that the Christian Church thrives on hypocrisy, and that man’s carnal nature will out!” From that time early in his life his path was clear. Finally, on the last night of April, 1966– Walpurgisnacht, the most important festival of the believers in witchcraft–LaVey shaved his head in the tradition of ancient executioners and announced the formation of The Church Of Satan. He had seen the need for a church that would recapture man’s body and his carnal desires as objects of celebration. “Since worship of fleshly things produces pleasure,” he said, “there would then be a temple of glorious indulgence. . .” The Satanic Bible Anton Szandor LaVey For Diane To: Bernadino Logara, who knew the value of money Karl Haushofer, a teacher without a classroom Rasputin, who knew the magic of a child Sir Basil Zaharoff, a gentleman Cagliostro, a rogue Barnabas Saul, the link with Mount Lalesh Ragnar Redbeard, whose might is right William Mortensen, who looked . . . and saw Hans Brick, who knows the law Max Reinhardt, a builder of dreams Orrin Klapp, the walking man Fritz Lang, who made moving blueprints Friedrich Nietzsche, a realist William Claude Dukinfield, who saved me a journey to Tibet Phineas Taylor Barnum, another great guru Hans Pöelzig, who knew all the angles Reginald Marsh, a great artist Wilhelm Reich, who knew more than cabinet‐making Mark Twain, a very brave man And to: Howard Hughes, James Moody, Marcello Truzzi, Adrian‐Claude Frazier, Marilyn Monroe, Wesley Mather, William Lindsay Gresham, Hugo Zacchini, Jayne Mansfield, Frederick Goerner, C.Huntley, Nathaniel West, Horatio Alger, Robert Ervin Howard, George Orwell, Howard Phillips Lovecraft, Tuesday Weld, H.G. Wells, Sister Marie Koven, Harry Houdini, Togare, and the Nine Unknown Men. CONTENTS INTRODUCTION I (1969-1972) by Burton H. Wolfe INTRODUCTION II (1972-1976) by Michael A. Aquino INTRODUCTION III (1976-2005) by Burton H. Wolfe INTRODUCTION IV (2005-) by Peter H. Gilmore PREFACE PROLOGUE THE NINE SATANIC STATEMENTS (FIRE) –BOOK OF SATAN– The Infernal Diatribe (AIR) –BOOK OF LUCIFER– The Enlightenment I Wanted!: God—Dead or Alive II The God You SAVE May Be Yourself III Some Evidence of a New Satanic Age IV Hell, the Devil, and How to Sell Your Soul V Love and Hate VI Satanic Sex VII Not all Vampires Suck Blood VIII Indulgence... NOT Compulsion IX On the Choice of a Human Sacrifice X Life After Death Through Fulfillment of the Ego XI Religious Holidays XII The Black Mass (EARTH) –BOOK OF BELIAL– The Mastery of the Earth I Theory and Practice of Satanic Magic: (Definition and Purpose of Lesser and Greater Magic) II The Three Types of Satanic Ritual III The Ritual, or “Intellectual Decompression,” Chamber IV The Ingredients Used in the Performance of Satanic Magic: A. Desire B. Timing C. Imagery D. Direction E. The Balance Factor V The Satanic Ritual: A. Some Notes Which are to be Observed Before Beginning Ritual B. The Thirteen Steps C. Devices Used in Satanic Ritual (WATER) –BOOK OF LEVIATHAN– The Raging Sea I Invocation to Satan II The Infernal Names III Invocation Employed Towards the Conjuration of Lust IV Invocation Employed Towards the Conjuration of Destruction V Invocation Employed Towards the Conjuration of Compassion VI The Enochian Keys and The Enochian Language (The nineteen Keys will be listed here in chronological order) Underground Edition Features Table of Contents The Satanic Bible INTRODUCTION by Burton H. Wolfe This is the original introduction, used in the 1969 first edition through 1972 INTRODUCTION by Burton H. Wolfe* In the summer of 1966, a few newspapers in the San Francisco Bay Area began to take notice of a body of Devil‐worshippers headed by a former circus and carnival lion handler and organist, Anton Szandor LaVey. Their practice of the black arts was nothing new in the world. It had traces in voodoo cults, a Hell‐Fire Club that existed in 18th‐Century England, a Satanic circle led by Aleister Crowley in England a century later, and the Black Order of Germany in the 1920’s and 1930’s. But two aspects of the San Francisco group made them different from their predecessors: they were blasphemously organized into a church, the First Church of Satan, instead of the usual coven Satanism and witchcraft lore; and they carried on their black magic openly instead of underground. Wedding, baptism, and funeral ceremonies dedicated to the Devil were held in the Church of Satan, with the press invited. Rituals in the tradition of the black arts were staged at midnight in the old dark Victorian house of LaVey, an incongruous building among all the white and yellow stucco houses in the San Francisco neighborhood a short way from the cliffs along the Golden Gate. Occasionally the roar of a full‐grown lion that lived in the black house with the LaVey family (Anton, 39; wife Diane, 26; and daughters Karla, 17, and Zeena, 6) reverberated through the night, spooking the neighbors, who were already upset about living so close to Hell. Somehow it was all terribly provocative. Besides, the Devil has always made “good copy,” as they say on the city desk. By 1967, the newspapers that were sending reporters to write about the Church of Satan extended from San Francisco across the Pacific to Tokyo and across the Atlantic to Paris. When a wedding or funeral was held, with a naked woman serving as altar to Satan, the Associated Press and other wire Services were on hand to transmit the story and the scandalous photographs to thousands of periodicals. Groups affiliated with the Church of Satan were organized in other parts of America and in England, France, Germany, Africa, and Australia. In existence less than a year, the Church of Satan had already proved one of its cardinal messages: the Devil is alive highly popular with a great many people. Anton LaVey, called “The Black Pope” by some of his followers, realized that two decades ago when he was playing organ for carnival sideshows. “On Saturday night,” he recalls, “I would see men lusting after half‐naked girls dancing at the carnival, and on Sunday morning when I was playing the organ for tent‐show evangelists at the other end of the carnival lot, I would see these same men sitting in the pews with their wives and children, asking God to forgive them and purge them of carnal desires. And the next Saturday night they’d be back at the carnival or some other place of indulgence. I knew then that the Christian church thrives on hypocrisy, and that man’s carnal nature will out no matter how much it is purged or scourged by any white light religion.” Although LaVey did not realize it then—he was only eighteen—he was on his way toward formulating a religion that would serve as the antithesis to Christianity and its Judaic heritage. It was an old religion, older than Christianity or Judaism. But it had never been formalized, arranged into a body of thought and ritual. That was to be LaVey’s role in 20th‐ Century civilization. All of LaVey’s background seemed to prepare him for that role. He is the descendant of Georgian, Roumanian, and Alsatian grandparents, including a gypsy grandma who passed on to him the legends of vampires and witches in her native Transylvania. As early as the age of five, LaVey was delving * Author of The Hippies and the forthcoming book, The Satanists. An article by Wolfe called “The Church That Worships Satan,” the first complete study of the modern Satanic Church, appeared in the September 1968 issue of Knight magazine (Vol. 6, No. 8). Publishers Service, Inc., the producer of Knight, has graciously permitted portions of the article to appear in this introduction. into Weird‐Tales magazines, and books such as Mary Shelley’s Frankenstein and Bram Stoker’s Dracula. He felt different from other children, and yet he became a ringleader, glorying in the organization of mock military orders. In 1942, when he was twelve years old, LaVey’s fascination with toy soldiers branched off to concern about the world war. He delved into military manuals and discovered that arsenals for the equipment of armies and navies could be bought like groceries in a supermarket and used to conquer masses of people. The idea took shape in his head that contrary to what the Bible said, the earth would not be inherited by the meek, but by the strong and mighty. After entering High School, LaVey became something of an offbeat child prodigy. He did most of his studying outside the school, delving into music, metaphysics, and secrets of the occult. At sixteen he became second oboist in the San Francisco Ballet Symphony Orchestra. Bored with high school classes, he dropped out in his junior year, left home, and joined the Clyde Beatty Circus as a cage boy, watering and feeding the lions and tigers. Animal trainer Beatty noticed that LaVey was comfortable working with the big cats and made him an assistant trainer. One day the circus calliope player became drunk. LaVey had taught himself to play the piano by ear and thought he could handle the organ keyboard well enough to provide some music for the performance that evening. It turned out that he played better and knew more music than the regular player, so Beatty kept him on the calliope. He accompanied the “Human Cannonball,” Hugo Zachinni, and the Wallendas’ high wire acts, among others. When he was eighteen, LaVey left the circus and joined a carnival. He became assistant to a magician, learned hypnosis, and studied more about the occult. This was a curious combination. On the one side, he was working in an atmosphere of life at its rawest level—of earthy music; the smell of wild animals; acts in which a second of missed timing meant accident; performances that demanded youth and strength, and shed those who grew old like last year’s clothes; a world of physical excitement that had magical attractions. On the other side, he was working with the magic in the dark side of the human mind. After he married, LaVey abandoned the wondrous world of the carnival to settle into a career better suited for a home life. He enrolled as a criminology major at the City College of San Francisco. That led to his first conformist job—photographer for the San Francisco Police Department. As it worked out, that job had as much to do as any other with leading him toward Satanism. “I saw the bloodiest, grimiest side of human nature,” he recalls. “People shot by nuts, knifed by friends, little kids splattered in the gutter by hit and run drivers. It was disgusting and depressing. I asked myself: ‘Where is God?’ I came to detest the sanctimonious attitude of people toward violence, always saying it’s God’s will.” He quit in disgust after three years and went back to playing the organ, this time in nightclubs, to earn a living while he continued his studies into his life’s fascination: the black arts. Once a week he held classes in ritual magic at his home. They attracted many who were, or have since become well known in the arts and sciences and business world. Eventually a “Magic Circle” evolved from this group. The major purpose of the Circle was to meet for the performance of black rituals that LaVey had discovered. He had accumulated a library of works that described the Black Mass and other pagan ceremonies conducted by groups such as the Knights Templar in 14th‐ Century France and the Golden Dawn in 19th‐Century England. The original intent of these black orders was to blaspheme, mock the Christian church, and address themselves to the Devil as an anthropomorphic deity that represented the reverse of God. In LaVey’s view, the Devil was much more than that. Satan represented a dark, hidden force in nature that was responsible for the workings of earthly affairs for which science and religion had no explanation and no control. “At first I detected this force in small ways,” LaVey explains. “It might be the discovery of an individual whose powers of wishing were so great that he could win horse races. In my case, I found I could conjure up parking places at the last minute in front of theaters, when none should have been there. I also discovered an ability through magic to bring reversals to enemies and gain advantage for myself. I realized I had stumbled onto something, and I would have gone on doing it on my own without any Magic Circle. But I also realized that for some things private magic was weaker than mass ritual magic.” Hence, on the last night of April 1966—Walpurgisnacht, the most important festival in the lore of magic and witchcraft—LaVey shaved his head in the tradition of ancient strongmen and announced the formation of the Church of Satan. For proper identification as its minister, he put on the clerical collar. Up to that collar, he almost looked holy. But the Genghis Khan shaved head, his Mephistophelian beard, and his narrow eyes gave him the necessary demonic look for his priesthood of the Devil’s church. “For one thing,” LaVey explains, “calling it a church enabled me to follow the magic formula of nine parts outrage to one part social respectability that is needed for success. But the main purpose was to gather a group of like‐minded individuals together for the use of their combined energies in calling up the dark force in nature that is called Satan.” As LaVey correctly perceived, all other churches are based on worship of the spirit and denial of the flesh. He saw the need for a church that would recapture man’s body and carnal desires as objects of celebration. “And,” he adds, “since worship of fleshly things produces pleasure, there would then be a temple of glorious indulgence that would be fun for people. All the other churches are places of abstinence with services that people want to have over as soon as possible so they can get out and start enjoying life again.” In the Church of Satan, LaVey initiated clever psychodramas that would enable a group of flesh‐worshippers to overcome the repressions and inhibitions fostered by the Judaeo‐ Christian tradition. He knew that the old concept of a Black Mass to satirize Christian services was outmoded. There was a revolution in the Christian church itself against orthodox rites and traditions. It was popular to declare that “God is dead.” So, the rites that he worked out, while still maintaining the trappings of the ancient Black Mass, were changed from a negative mockery to positive forms of celebrations: Satanic weddings, funerals devoid of sanctimonious platitudes, lust rituals to help individuals attain their sex desires, destruction rituals to enable members of the Satanic Church to triumph over enemies and win their goals in life. There is no altruism or love‐thy‐neighbor concept in the Satanic religion, except in the sense of helping other adherents of the Black Path to gain their desires by group energy. Satanism is a blatantly selfish, brutal religion. It is based on the belief that man is inherently a selfish, violent creature, that life is a Darwinian struggle for survival of the fittest, that the earth will be ruled by those who fight to win the ceaseless competition that exists in all jungles—including that of urban societies. On that score, the Church of Satan may be justly criticized, although even its critics will have to admit that its philosophy is based on logic and real conditions that exist in the world. On the other hand, the great contribution to civilized thought made by the Church of Satan is its celebration of the complete human being instead of the spirit alone. The signs are everywhere that humanity is striving to burst the restrictive bonds of religion. It was predicted in the Bible, for that matter, in symbolic passages that dealt with Satan chained for a thousand years, after which he would break free and foment deviltry on the earth. Now it is happening. Sex is exploding in movies and literature, on the streets, and in the home. People are dancing topless and bottomless. Youths are throwing off restrictions that deny pleasure in mind and body. There is a ceaseless quest for entertainment, gourmet foods and wines, adventure, enjoyment of the here and now. Man is no longer willing to wait for any afterlife that promises to reward the clean, pure—translate: ascetic, drab—spirit. There is a mood of neo‐paganism and hedonism, and from it have emerged a wide variety of intelligent individuals—doctors, lawyers, engineers, teachers, writers, actors, stockbrokers, clerks, printers, nurses (to cite just a few categories of Satanic Church members)—who are interested in carrying the liberation of the flesh all the way to a formal religion. In the Satanic Bible, Anton LaVey explains the philosophy of Satanism better than any of his ancestors in the Kingdom of Darkness, and describes the various rituals and trappings that have been devised to create a true church of flesh‐worshippers. It is clear, from the interest in Satanism that erupted in 1968 along with the fascination directed toward Ira Levin’s book Rosemary’s Baby, that there are many people who would like to know how to start Satanic cults and ritualize black magic. This book shows them how to go about it and fills that need. It is also clear that there is a place for the formulation of teachings that constitute the antithesis to the repressive, inhibiting, anti‐material dogma of Christianity and other antiquated religions. The Satanic Bible also fills that need. Perhaps the most important social value of this book is its challenge to other religions: Deal with carnal desire and the flesh in a logical, rational manner or lose the struggle not only for men’s bodies, but also their souls. INTRODUCTION by Michael A. Aquino This introduction appeared in the hardcover Satanic Bible from 1972 and in the Avon paperback edition from 1972 to 1976 Each successive era of man’s cultural and ethical development has upraised its literary manifesto—an argument challenging existing norms and proposing a novel approach to the enduring issues of civilization. It has not infrequently been the case that the realities of political nationalism have been blended with the idealisms of extranational emphasis to produce what we now cautiously term existentialism. Pertinent works might include the Republic of Plato, the Politics of Aristotle, Machiavelli’s Prince, and the writings of Nietzsche, Hobbes, Locke, Marx, and Sartre. This is the book of our era. The dawn of the Satanic Age was celebrated on April 30, 1966—the Year One. On that date Anton Szandor LaVey consecrated the Church of Satan in the city of San Francisco and assumed office as its first High Priest. What had begun several years earlier as an intellectual forum dedicated to the investigation and application of the Black Arts has since expanded into an international philosophical movement of the first magnitude. Satanism, once the isolate province of furtive outcasts and radical eccentrics, has now become a serious alternative to the doctrines of theism and materialism. In its championship of indulgence instead of abstinence, the Church of Satan rejects the notion that man’s progress is contingent upon his acceptance of a self‐imposed morality. Sound judgment derives from the comparison and resolution of opposites, Satanists maintain, and one cannot presume to justice by honoring a single standard of behavior. An empirical approach to morality is not a recent innovation; such theorists as Pythagoras, Hegel, Spencer, and Compte advanced the original propositions for man’s intellectual independence from the natural order. And, though this concept has invariably provoked adverse reaction from society‐oriented institutions, it is not an insubstantial viewpoint. One need only consider the spasmodic cataclysms of history to see how inadequately Homo sapiens cooperates with his fellows. By itself, however, all theory is inconsequential. Until now the only advocates of a subjective morality were professorial abstractionists and—occasionally—the scattered and disorganized devotees of the traditional “White” witchcraft. Indeed the latter have enjoyed some notoriety of late, as their supposed proclamation of a liberal morality tempered by social correctness appeals to the bored but timid dilettante. Such aficionados of the occult profess a righteous horror of Black Magic or Satanism, which they denounce as a maleficent, degenerate creature of moral and carnal abuse. The Satanist, on the other hand, regards traditional witchcraft as merely a neurotic reaction against the established religions of the parent culture. The worship of any deity or deities—under any guise whatsoever—is repulsive to the Black Magician, who considers all protestations of faith or trust in a supernatural protectorate to be humiliating demonstrations of cowardice and emotional insecurity. Satanism has been frequently misrepresented as “devil worship”, when in fact it constitutes a clear rejection of all forms of worship as a desirable component of the personality. It is not so much an anti‐religion—a simple rebuttal of any one belief—as it is an un‐religion, an uncompromising dismissal of all insubstantial mysticism. As such it represents a far more serious threat to organized theologies than do the archaic customs of the old dæmonologies. Ritual and fantasy play a very real part in the activities of the Satanic Church, on the assumption that the experience and control of mental and metaphysical irrationality are necessary for the strengthening of the psyche. Thus a distinct effort is made to avoid what was perhaps the Achilles’ heel of the Gurdjieff‐Ouspensky school of subjective psychological evolution; earlier disciples of self‐determined transcendentalism postulated that all non‐ materialistic sensations were a danger to the coherence of the student. Crucial to the concept of Satanic ritual is an appreciation of its illustrative and inspirational qualities without necessarily regarding it as inflexible reality. Satanism is more accurately identified as a disposition than as a religion, as it is actively concerned with all the facets of human existence, not with only the so‐called spiritual aspects. Yet those who proclaim it to be a danger to justice and cooperative order have missed the point entirely. Satanism advocates unrestricted freedom, but only to the extent that one’s preferences do not impinge upon another’s. It should also be noted that Satanism is a philosophy of the individual, not of the mass. There are no collective policy statements save the famous Crowley admonition: “Self‐deceit is the gravest of all ‘sins’.” While the majority of the populace may instinctively incline to a de facto Satanism, the Church cautions that its propositions are not for the irresponsible. There are no Satanic missionaries, and to affiliate one must meet exacting standards. Inexperience is not dishonored, but pretentiousness, hypocrisy, and pomposity are treated with the scorn that they deserve. Satanism is no less an art than it is a science, and there is “no standard of measurement deified”. Dr. LaVey is uniquely prepared to author the new Diabolism. An American of Georgian, Alsatian, and Romanian Gypsy descent, he was quick to display the characteristic restlessness of his nomadic ancestors and an unusual empathy for their earthy, arcane lore. An early preoccupation with the military sciences led him to read the various logistical publications of the World War II era, only to discover that the proud visions of martial glory entertained in the first world war had given way to a detached, mercenary realism in the second. His experiences as a student did nothing to dispel this first taste of human cynicism, and LaVey’s growing impatience with the sterile regimentation of conventional education drove him to seek the strange, surrealistic enchantments of the circus. He assisted Clyde Beatty as a wild‐animal trainer, and he soon developed a strong affinity for the cats which was to mark his personality in a most curious manner. All animate creatures are basically bestial, he reasoned, and even the most refined social orders achieve at best only a flimsy suppression of this innate savagery. From the circus he proceeded to a carnival, where the glitter of the performing arts was tinged with the ever‐present struggle for daily subsistence. Here LaVey worked in a pathetic but quietly dignified world of misfits, sideshow freaks, and human oddities; and here he was to learn the craft of the stage magician, whose success depends upon the contrived distraction of the audience’s attention. With a certain grimness he noted the fascination with which the “normal” man regards his deformed comrades—a gloating satisfaction over the visiting of misfortune upon another instead of oneself. Becoming increasingly interested in this cruel, lycanthropic attribute of human nature, he studied criminology in college and eventually worked with the San Francisco Police Department as a photographer. As a circus professional he had seen carnal man at his most artistic; now he was to view him at his most vicious. Three years of the gore, brutality, and abject misery that permeate the criminal subculture left him sickened, disillusioned, and angered with the rampant hypocrisy of polite society. He turned to the pipe organ as a means of living and devoted the greater part of his efforts to what was to become his life’s work—Black Magic. LaVey had long since rejected the stereotypical tracts on ceremonial sorcery as the hysterical products of medieval imaginations. The “Old Craft” with its superstitions, affected mannerisms, and infantile parlor games was not for him; what he sought was a metaphysical psychology that would approach the intellectual man only after giving due consideration to his brutal, animalistic origins. And so he came at last to the Goat of Mendes. Satan is easily the most enigmatic figure in classical literature. Possessed of every conceivable wealth, and the most powerful of the Archangels, he spurned his exalted allegiance to proclaim his independence from all that his Heavenly patron personified. Although condemned to the most hideous of domains, a Hell totally shunned by the divinity, he embraced such privations as the burden of his intellectual prerogative. In his Infernal Empire one might indulge even the most extraordinary tastes with impunity, yet amidst such wanton licentiousness the Devil maintained a peculiar nobility. It was this elusive quality which Anton LaVey determined to identify. After long years of research and experiment, he pronounced the guiding principle of Satanism: that the ultimate consequence of man lies not in unity but in duality. It is only synthesis that decides values; adherence to a single order is arbitrary and therefore insignificant. LaVey’s disturbing theories and bizarre operations of ceremonial Black Magic eventually attracted a following of similarly minded individuals. From this first small circle the Church of Satan was to emerge, attuned to its founder’s contention that its messages would be presented most effectively through “nine parts social respectability to one part of the most blatant outrage”. The social impact and spectacular growth of the Church were to become something of a legend in themselves, but it was an essential part of LaVey’s convictions that the formal institution’s role was principally that of a catalyst. Contemporary civilization has proved too interdependent to permit the luxury of monastic isolationism. Satanism must accordingly assume a stance comprehensible to the average intellect. It was with such intent that the Satanic Bible was conceived. The Satanic Bible is a most insidious document. One is strongly tempted to compare it with that obscure, malefic mythology The King in Yellow, a psychopolitical work that supposedly drove its readers to madness and damnation. As candid and conversational as the Satanic Bible might seem at first glance, it is not a volume to be gently dismissed. It is very much the product of our time, not only because such a book—together with its author— would more than likely have been destroyed in an earlier era, but because its creation was an evolutionary inevitability. You, the reader, are about to be impaled upon the sharp horns of a Satanic dilemma. If you accept the propositions of this book, you condemn your most cherished sanctuaries to annihilation. In return you will awaken—but only to the most fiery of Hells. Should you reject the argument, you resign yourself to a cancerous disintegration of your previously subconscious sense of identity. Small wonder that the Archfiend’s legacy has won him so many bitter enemies! Whatever your decision, it can be avoided no longer. The Satanic Bible finally articulates what man has instinctively dreaded to proclaim: that he himself is potentially divine. INTRODUCTION by Burton H. Wolfe This second introduction by Burton Wolfe was used from 1976 through 2005 On a winter’s evening in 1967, I drove crosstown in San Francisco to hear Anton Szandor LaVey lecture at an open meeting of the Sexual Freedom League. I was attracted by newspaper articles describing him as “the Black Pope” of a Satanic church in which baptism, wedding, and funeral ceremonies were dedicated to the Devil. I was a free‐lance magazine writer, and I felt there might be a story in LaVey and his contemporary pagans; for the Devil has always made “good copy,” as they say on the city desk. It was not the practice of the black arts itself that I considered to be the story, because that is nothing new in the world. There were Devil‐worshipping sects and voodoo cults before there were Christians. In eighteenth‐century England a Hell‐Fire Club, with connections to the American colonies through Benjamin Franklin, gained some brief notoriety. During the early part of the twentieth century, the press publicized Aleister Crowley as the “wickedest man in the world.” And there were hints in the 1920s and ‘30s of a “black order” in Germany. To this seemingly old story LaVey and his organization of contemporary Faustians offered two strikingly new chapters. First, they blasphemously represented themselves as a “church,” a term previously confined to the branches of Christianity, instead of the traditional coven of Satanism and witchcraft lore. Second, they practiced their black magic openly instead of underground. Rather than arrange a preliminary interview with LaVey for discussion of his heretical innovations, my usual first step in research, I decided to watch and listen to him as an unidentified member of an audience. He was described in some newspapers as a former circus and carnival lion tamer and trickster now representing himself as the Devil’s representative on earth, and I wanted to determine first whether he was a true Satanist, a prankster, or a quack. I had already met people in the limelight of the occult business; in fact, Jeane Dixon was my landlady and I had a chance to write about her before Ruth Montgomery did. But I had considered all the occultists phonies, hypocrites, or quacks, and I would never spend five minutes writing about their various forms of hocus‐pocus. All the occultists I had met or heard of were white‐lighters: alleged seers, prophesiers, and witches wrapping their supposedly mystic powers around God‐based, spiritual communication. LaVey, seeming to laugh at them if not spit on them in contempt, emerged from between the lines of newspaper stories as a black magician basing his work on the dark side of nature and the carnal side of humanity. There seemed to be nothing spiritual about his “church”. As I listened to LaVey talk that first time, I realized at once there was nothing to connect him with the occult business. He could not even be described as metaphysical. The brutally frank talk he delivered was pragmatic, relativistic, and above all rational. It was unorthodox, to be sure: a blast at established religious worship, repression of humanity’s carnal nature, phony pretense at piety in the course of an existence based on dog‐eat‐dog material pursuits. It was also full of sardonic satire on human folly. But most important of all, the talk was logical. It was not quack magic that LaVey offered his audience. It was common sense philosophy based on the realities of life. After I became convinced of LaVey’s sincerity, I had to convince him that I intended to do some serious research instead of adding to the accumulation of hack articles dealing with the Church of Satan as a new type of freak show. I boned up on Satanism, discussed its history and rationale with LaVey, and attended some midnight rituals in the famous Victorian manse once used as Church of Satan headquarters. Out of all that I produced a serious article, only to find that was not what the publishers of “respectable” magazines wanted. They were interested in only the freak show kind of article. Finally, it was a so‐called “girlie” or “man’s” magazine, Knight of September 1968, that published the first definitive article on LaVey, the Church of Satan, and LaVey’s synthesis of the old Devil legends and black magic lore into the modern philosophy and practice of Satanism that all followers and imitators now use as their model, their guide, and even their Bible. My magazine article was the beginning, not the end (as it has been with my other writing subjects), of a long and intimate association. Out of it came my biography of LaVey, The Devil’s Avenger, published by Pyramid in 1974. After the book was published, I became a card‐carrying member and, subsequently, a priest of the Church of Satan, a title I now proudly share with many celebrated persons. The postmidnight philosophical discussions I began with LaVey in 1967 continue today, a decade later, supplemented sometimes these days by a nifty witch or some of our own music, him on organ and me on drums, in a bizarre cabaret populated by superrealistic humanoids of LaVey’s creation. All of LaVey’s background seemed to prepare him for his role. He is the descendant of Georgian, Roumanian, and Alsatian grandparents, including a gypsy grandmother who passed on to him the legends of vampires and witches in her native Transylvania. As early as the age of five, LaVey was reading Weird‐Tales magazines and books such as Mary Shelly’s Frankenstein and Bram Stoker’s Dracula. Though he was different from other children, they appointed him as leader in marches and maneuvers in mock military orders. In 1942, when LaVey was twelve, his fascination with toy soldiers led to concern over World War II. He delved into military manuals and discovered arsenals for the equipment of armies and navies could be bought like groceries in a supermarket and used to conquer nations. The idea took shape in his head that contrary to what the Christian Bible said, the earth would not be inherited by the meek, but by the mighty. In high school LaVey became something of an offbeat child prodigy. Reserving his most serious studies for outside the school, he delved into music, metaphysics, and secrets of the occult. At fifteen, he became second oboist in the San Francisco Ballet Symphony Orchestra. Bored with high school classes, LaVey dropped out in his Junior year, left home, and joined the Clyde Beatty Circus as a cage boy, watering and feeding the lions and tigers. Animal trainer Beatty noticed that LaVey was comfortable working with the big cats and made him an assistant trainer. Possessed since childhood by a passion for the arts, for culture, LaVey was not content merely with the excitement of training jungle beasts and working with them in the ring as a fill‐in for Beatty. By age ten he had taught himself to play the piano by ear. This came in handy when the circus calliope player became drunk before a performance and was unable to go on; LaVey volunteered to replace him, confident he could handle the unfamiliar organ keyboard well enough to provide the necessary background music. It turned out he knew more music and played better than the regular calliopist, so Beatty cashiered the drunk and installed LaVey at the instrument. He accompanied the “Human Cannonball”, Hugo Zachinni, and the Wallendas’ high‐wire acts, among others. When LaVey was eighteen he left the circus and joined a carnival. There he became assistant to a magician, learned hypnosis, and studied more about the occult. It was a curious combination. On the one side he was working in an atmosphere of life at its rawest level—of earthy music; the smell of wild animals and sawdust; acts in which a second of missed timing meant accident or death; performances that demanded youth and strength, and shed those who grew old like last year’s clothes; a world of physical excitement that had magical attractions. On the other side, he was working with magic in the dark side of the human brain. Perhaps the strange combination influenced the way he began to view humanity as he played organ for carnival sideshows. “On Saturday night,” LaVey recalled in one of our long talks, “I would see men lusting after half‐naked girls dancing at the carnival, and on Sunday morning when I was playing organ for tent‐show evangelists at the other end of the carnival lot, I would see these same men sitting in the pews with their wives and children, asking God to forgive them and purge them of carnal desires. And the next Saturday night they’d be back at the carnival or some other place of indulgence. I knew then that the Christian church thrives on hypocrisy, and that man’s carnal nature will out no matter how much it is purged or scourged by any white‐ light religion.” Though LaVey did not realize it then, he was on his way toward formulating a religion that would serve as the antithesis of Christianity and its Judaic heritage. It was an old religion, older than Christianity or Judaism. But it had never been formalized, arranged into a body of thought and ritual. That was to become LaVey’s role in twentieth‐century civilization. After LaVey became a married man himself in 1951, at age twenty‐one, he abandoned the wondrous world of the carnival to settle into a career better suited for homemaking. He had been enrolled as a criminology major at the City College of San Francisco. That led to his first conformist job, photographer for the San Francisco Police Department. As it worked out, that job had as much to do as any other with his development of Satanism as a way of life. “I saw the bloodiest, grimiest side of human nature,” LaVey recounted in a session dealing with his past life. “People shot by nuts, knifed by their friends; little kids splattered in the gutter by hit‐and‐run drivers. It was disgusting and depressing. I asked myself: ‘Where is God?’ I came to detest the sanctimonious attitude of people toward violence, always saying ‘it’s God’s will’.” So he quit in disgust after three years of being a crime photographer and returned to playing organ, this time in nightclubs and theaters to earn a living while he continued his studies into his life’s passion: the black arts. Once a week he held classes on arcane topics: hauntings, E.S.P., dreams, vampires, werewolves, divination, ceremonial magic, etc. They attracted many people who were, or have since become, well known in the arts and sciences, and the business world. Eventually a “Magic Circle” evolved from this group. The major purpose of the Circle was to meet for the performance of magical rituals LaVey had discovered or devised. He had accumulated a library of works that described the Black Mass and other infamous ceremonies conducted by groups such as the Knights Templar in fourteenth‐century France, the Hell‐Fire club and the Golden Dawn in eighteenth‐ and nineteenth‐century England. The intent of some of these secret orders was to blaspheme, lampoon the Christian church, and address themselves to the Devil as an anthropomorphic deity that represented the reverse of God. In LaVey’s view, the Devil was not that, but rather a dark, hidden force in nature responsible for the workings of earthly affairs, a force for which neither science nor religion had any explanation. LaVey’s Satan is “the spirit of progress, the inspirer of all great movements that contribute to the development of civilization and the advancement of mankind. He is the spirit of revolt that leads to freedom, the embodiment of all heresies that liberate.” On the last night of April 1966–Walpurgisnacht, the most important festival in the lore of magic and witchcraft–LaVey ritualistically shaved his head in accordance with magical tradition and announced the formation of the Church of Satan. For proper identification as its minister, he put on the clerical collar. Up to that collar he looked almost holy. But his Genghis Khan‐like shaven head, his Mephistophelian beard, and his narrow eyes gave him the necessary demonic look for his priesthood of the Devil’s church on earth. “For one thing,” LaVey explained himself, “calling it a church enabled me to follow the magic formula of one part outrage to nine parts social respectability that is needed for success. But the main purpose was to gather a group of like‐minded individuals together for the use of their combined energies in calling up the dark force in nature that is called Satan.” As LaVey pointed out, all other churches are based on worship of the spirit and denial of the flesh and the intellect. He saw the need for a church that would recapture man’s mind and carnal desires as objects of celebration. Rational self‐interest would be encouraged and a healthy ego championed. He began to realize that the old concept of a Black Mass to satirize Christian services was outmoded or, as he put it, “beating a dead horse”. In the Church of Satan, LaVey initiated some exhilarating psychodramas, in lieu of Christianity’s self‐debasing services, thereby exorcising repressions and inhibitions fostered by white‐light religions. There was a revolution in the Christian church itself against orthodox rites and traditions. It had become popular to declare that “God is dead”. So, the alternative rites that LaVey worked out, while still maintaining some of the trappings of ancient ceremonies, were changed from a negative mockery to positive forms of celebrations and purges: Satanic weddings consecrating the joys of the flesh, funerals devoid of sanctimonious platitudes, lust rituals to help individuals attain their sex desires, destruction rituals to enable members of the Satanic church to triumph over enemies. On special occasions such as baptisms, weddings, and funerals in the name of the Devil, press coverage, though unsolicited, was phenomenal. By 1967 the newspapers that were sending reporters to write about the Church of Satan extended from San Francisco across the Pacific to Tokyo and across the Atlantic to Paris. A photo of a nude woman, half covered by a leopard skin, serving as an altar to Satan in a LaVey‐conceived wedding ceremony, was transmitted by major wire services to daily newspapers everywhere: and it showed up on the front page of such bulwarks of the media as the Los Angeles Times. As the result of the publicity, grottos (LaVey’s counterpart to covens) affiliated with the Church of Satan spread throughout the world, proving one of LaVey’s cardinal messages: the Devil is alive and highly popular with a great many people. Of course LaVey pointed out to anyone who would listen that the Devil to him and his followers was not the stereotyped fellow cloaked in red garb, with horns, tail and pitchfork, but rather the dark forces in nature that human beings are just beginning to fathom. How did LaVey square that explanation with his own appearance at times in black cowl with horns? He replied: “People need ritual, with symbols such as those you find in baseball games or church services or wars, as vehicles for expending emotions they can’t release or even understand on their own.” Nevertheless, LaVey himself soon tired of the games. There were setbacks. First, some of LaVey’s neighbors began complaining about the full‐ grown lion he was keeping as a house pet, and eventually the big cat was donated to the local zoo. Next, one of LaVey’s most devoted witches, Jayne Mansfield, died under a curse he had placed on the head of her suitor, lawyer Sam Brody, for a variety of reasons I have explained in The Devil’s Avenger; LaVey had persistently warned her away from Brody and felt depressed over her death. It was the second tragic death in the sixties of a Hollywood sex symbol with whom he had been intimately involved; the other was Marilyn Monroe, LaVey’s paramour for a brief but crucial period in 1948 when he had quit the carnival and was playing organ for strippers around the Los Angeles area. On top of all that, LaVey was tired of organizing entertainments and purges for his church members. He had gotten in touch with the last living remnants of the prewar occult fraternities of Europe, was busily acquiring their philosophies and secret rituals left over from the pre‐Hitler era, and needed time to study, write and work out new principles. He had long been experimenting with and applying the principles of geometric spatial concepts in what he terms “The Law of the Trapezoid”. (He scoffs at current faddists who are “barking up the wrong pyramids”.) He was also becoming widely sought as speaker, guest on radio and television programs, and production and/or technical adviser to scores of television producers and moviemakers turning out Satanic chillers. Sometimes he was also an actor. As sociologist Clinton R. Sanders points out: “...no occultist has had as direct an impact upon formulaic cinematic presentations of Satanism as has Anton Szandor LaVey. Ritual and esoteric symbolism are central elements in LaVey’s church and the films in which he has had a hand contain detailed portrayals of Satanic rites and are filled with traditional occult symbols. The emphasis upon ritual in the Church of Satan is ‘intended to focus the emotional powers within each individual’. Similarly, the ornate ritualism that is central to LaVey’s films may reasonably be seen as a mechanism to involve and focus the emotional experience of the cinema audience.” At last LaVey decided to transfer rituals and other organized activities to Church of Satan grottos around the world, and devote himself to writing, lecturing, teaching—and to his family: wife Diane, the blonde beauty who serves as High Priestess of the Church; raven‐ haired daughter Karla, now in her early twenties, a criminology major like her father before, spending much of her time lecturing on Satanism at universities in many parts of the country; and finally Zeena, remembered by people who saw the famous photo of the Satanic Church baptism as a tiny tot, but now a gorgeously developed teenager attracting a growing pack of wolves, human male variety. Out of LaVey’s relatively quiescent period came his widely read, pioneering books: First, The Satanic Bible, which at this writing is in its twelfth edition (and this is my second, revised introduction, after having written the original introduction to the first edition). Second, The Satanic Rituals, which covers more of the somber, complex material LaVey unearthed from his increasing sources. And third, The Compleat Witch, a bestseller in Italy, but, sadly, allowed by its American publisher to go out of print with its potential unfulfilled. LaVey’s spreading out from organized church activities to writing books for worldwide distribution has, of course, greatly expanded Church of Satan membership. Satanism’s growing popularity has naturally been accompanied by scare stories from religious groups complaining that The Satanic Bible now outsells the Christian Bible on college campuses and is a leading causative factor in youngsters’ turning away from God. And certainly one suspects that Pope Paul had LaVey in mind when he issued his worldwide proclamation two years ago that the Devil is “alive” and “a person”, a living, fire‐breathing character spreading evil over the earth. LaVey, maintaining that “evil” is “live” spelled backward and should be indulged in and enjoyed, answers the pope and the religious scare groups this way: “People, organizations, nations are making millions of dollars off us. What would they do without us? Without the Church of Satan, they wouldn’t have anybody to rage at and to take the blame for all the rotten things happening in the world. If they really feel this way, they shouldn’t have blown us out of proportion. What you really have to believe instead is that they are the charlatans, and they’re really glad to have us around so they can exploit us. We’re an extremely valuable commodity. We’ve helped business, lifted up the economy, and some of the millions of dollars we have generated have in turn flowed into the Christian church. We have proved many times over the Ninth Satanic Statement that says the church— and countless individuals—cannot exist without the Devil.” For that the Christian church must pay a price. The events that LaVey predicted in the first edition of The Satanic Bible have come to pass. Repressed people have burst their bonds. Sex has exploded, the collective libido has been released, in movies and literature, on the streets, and in the home. People are dancing topless and bottomless. Nuns have thrown off their traditional habits, exposed their legs, and danced the “Missa Solemnis Rock” that LaVey thought he was conjuring up as a prank. There is a ceaseless universal quest for entertainment, gourmet foods and wines, adventure, enjoyment of the here and now. Humanity is no longer willing to wait for any afterlife that promises to reward the clean, pure—translate: ascetic, drab—spirit. There is a mood of neopaganism and hedonism, and from it there have emerged a wide variety of brilliant individuals—doctors, lawyers, engineers, teachers, writers, stockbrokers, real estate developers, actors and actresses, mass communications media people (to cite a few categories of Satanists)—who are interested in formalizing and perpetuating this all‐pervading religion and way of life. It is not an easy religion to adopt in a society ruled so long by Puritan ethics. There is no false altruism or mandatory love‐thy‐neighbor concept in this religion. Satanism is a blatantly selfish, brutal philosophy. It is based on the belief that human beings are inherently selfish, violent creatures, that life is a Darwinian struggle for survival of the fittest, that only the strong survive and the earth will be ruled by those who fight to win the ceaseless competition that exists in all jungles—including those of urbanized society. Abhor this brutal outlook if you will; it is based, as it has been for centuries, on real conditions that exist in the world we inhabit rather than the mystical lands of milk and honey depicted in the Christian Bible. In The Satanic Bible, Anton LaVey has explained the philosophy of Satanism more profoundly than any of his ancestors in the Kingdom of Darkness, while describing in detail the innovative rituals and trappings he has devised to create a church of realists. It has been clear from the first edition that many people want to read this book to learn how to start Satanic groups and ritualize black magic. The Satanic Bible and The Satanic Rituals are the only books that have demonstrated, in a way that is authentic and true to relevant traditions, how all of that can be done. There have been many imitators, never attributing their source, and with good reason; because once the shabbiness and shallowness of the imitators have been compared to LaVey’s pioneering work, there can no longer be any market for the ripoff artists. The evidence is clear to any who are willing to view the record: Anton LaVey brought Satan out of the closet and the Church of Satan is the fountainhead of contemporary Satanism. This book summarizes the message both convey, and remains both challenge and inspiration, as timely today as when it was written. SAN FRANCISCO December 25, 1976 (XI Anno Satanas) INTRODUCTION by Peter H. Gilmore This introduction has been used since 2005 OPENING THE ADAMANTINE GATES An Introduction to The Satanic Bible by Magus Peter H. Gilmore This book has the potential to change your life – it did mine. It is a diabolical work, written with elegance, earthiness, and might, serving quite magically as a mirror. If you look within these pages and see yourself; if you find its principles to be those you’ve lived by as long as you can remember; if you feel the evocation of an overwhelming sense of homecoming, then you will have discovered that you are a part of a scattered “meta‐tribe,” and the proper name for what you are is “Satanist.” I first encountered Anton Szandor LaVey through The Satanic Bible, at the age of thirteen when I was an avowed atheist. Not being partial to literature promoting faith of any sort, I was pleasantly surprised that this was no rant by someone claiming direct contact with Satan. Instead, I found a common sense, rational, materialist philosophy, along with theatrical ritual techniques meant as self‐transformative psychodrama. Here was a tool perfectly suited to my nature as a means for getting the most out of my life. I knew that “atheist” was no longer sufficient as a designation for myself. This book lead me to meet and befriend LaVey, working with him to administer the Church he created, and finally to succeed him as the second High Priest of the Church of Satan. It is one of Anton LaVey’s numerous talents that his written words are vivid, brimming with his distinct personality. His well‐wrought phrases give the sense of encountering the man himself, and such an impression is not a delusion. When my wife, Peggy Nadramia, and I met The Doctor” (an affectionate moniker used by those close him), we agreed that here was exactly the man we had dared to expect from reading his books. Unlike the founders of other religions who claimed ‘inspiration” delivered through some supernatural entity, LaVey readily acknowledged that he used his own faculties to synthesize Satanism. He based it on both his understanding of the human animal acquired from life experience and the wisdom he’d gained from other advocates of materialism, pragmatism, and individualism. His blasphemously named “Church of Satan” was consciously designed to be an adversary to existing “spiritual’ belief systems. It was the first organization promulgating religious philosophy championing Satan as the symbol of liberty and individualism. Concerning his role as founder he said that, “If he didn’t do it himself, someone else, per haps less qualified, would have.” His perceptive insights thus lead him to give a proper name to a human type that has always been part of our species. LaVey was born in Chicago in 1930, and his parents soon relocated to California, that westernmost gathering place for the brightest and darkest manifestations of that “American Dream.” It was a fertile environment for the sensitive child who would eventually mature into a role the press would dub “The Black Pope.” From his Eastern European grandmother, young LaVey learned of the superstitions that are still extant in that part of the world. These tales whetted his appetite for the outré, leading him to become absorbed in classic dark literature such as Dracula and Frankenstein. He also became an avid reader of the pulp magazines, which first published tales now deemed classics of the horror and science fiction genres. He later befriended seminal Weird Tales authors such as Clark Ashton Smith, Robert Barbour Johnson, and George Has. His fancy was captured by fictional characters found in the works of Jack London and Somerset Maugham, in comic strip characters like Ming the Merciless, as well as by historical figures of a diabolical cast such as Cagliostro, Rasputin, and Basil Zaharoff. More interesting to him than the available occult literature, which he dismissed as being little more than sanctimonious white magic, were books applied obscure knowledge such as Dr. William Wesley Cook’s Practical Lessons in Hypnotism, Jane’s Fighting Ships, and manuals for handwriting analysis. His musical abilities were noticed early, and he was given free reign by his parents to try his hand at various instruments. LaVey was mainly attracted to the keyboards because of their scope and versatility. He found time to practice and could easily reproduce songs heard by ear without recourse to fake books or sheet music. This talent would prove to be one of his main sources of income for many years, particularly his calliope playing during his carnival days, and later his many stints as an organist in bars, lounges, and nightclubs. These venues gave him the chance to study how various melodic lines and chord progressions swayed the emotions of his audiences, from the spectators at the carnival and spook shows to the individuals seeking solace for the disappointments in their lives in distilled spirits and the smoke‐filled taverns for which LaVey’s playing provided a moody soundtrack. His odd interests marked him as an outsider, and he did not alleviate this by feeling any compulsion to be “one of the boys.” He despised gym class and team sports and often cut classes to follow his own interests. Moving beyond the standard school texts, he absorbed volumes analyzing human behavior on every level, from the impulses of the individual to the dynamics of the herd. He watched films that would later be labeled film noir as well as German expressionist cinema such as M, The Cabinet of Dr. Caligari, and the Dr. Mabuse movies. His taste for flashy apparel also served to amplify his alienation from the mainstream. He dropped out of high school to hang around with hoodlum types and gravitated towards working in the circus and carnivals, first as a roustabout and cage boy and later as a musician. His always‐active curiosity was rewarded as he “learned the ropes” from the carnies. He worked an act with the big cats–he had an affinity for these powerful predators‐ and later assisted with the machinations of the spook shows. He became well‐versed in the many rackets used to separate the rubes from their money, along with the psychology that lead people to such pursuits. Under the name “The Great Szandor” he played calliope and organ for the bawdy shows on Saturday nights, as well as for tent revivalists on Sunday mornings, seeing many of the same men attending both and noting this telling contradiction. All of these activities provided a firm, earthy background for his evolving cynical worldview. When the carnival season ended, LaVey would earn money by playing organ in Los Angeles area burlesque houses, and he relates that it was during this period that he met and had a brief affair with a then‐unknown Marilyn Monroe, after accompanying her “chain‐ dragging” striptease at the Mayan Burlesque Theater. Moving back to San Francisco, LaVey worked for a while as a photographer for the police department, and, during the Korean War, enrolled in San Francisco City College as a criminology major to avoid the draft. Both his studies and occupation revealed grim insights into human nature and confirmed his rejection of spiritual doctrines. At this time he met and married Carole Lansing, who bore him his first daughter Karla Maritza, in 1952. A few years earlier LaVey had examined the writings of Aleister Crowley, so in 1951 he decided to meet some of the Berkeley Thelemites. He was unimpressed, as they were more mystical and less “wicked” than he supposed they should be for disciples of Crowley’s libertine creed. During the 1950s, LaVey supplemented his income as an investigator of alleged supernatural phenomena, handing “nut calls” referred to him by friends in the police department. These experiences proved to him that many people were inclined to seek a bizarre, “otherworldly” explanation for phenomena that had prosaic causes. His rational explanations often disappointed the complainants, so LaVey invented exotic sources to make them feel better, giving him insight as to how belief functions in people’s lives. In 1956 he purchased a Victorian house on California Street in San Francisco’s Richmond District. It was reputed to have been a speakeasy, and was tricked out with secret passages, possibly to aid in clandestine carnal activities. He painted it black, thus creating a haunted intrusion on an otherwise typical block, matching his own unique presence. It was only natural that it would later become home to the Church of Satan. After his death, the building remained unoccupied, a brooding “shunned house,” until it was demolished on October 17 of 2001 by the real estate company that owned the property. LaVey met and became entranced by Diane Hegarty in 1959; he then left Carole in 1960. Hegarty and LaVey never married, but she bore him his second daughter, Zeena Galatea in 1964 and was his companion for many years. Hegarty and LaVey later separated; she sued him for palimony and this was settled out of court. Through his “ghost busting,” and his frequent public gigs as an organist, including playing the Wurlitzer at the Lost Weekend cocktail lounge, LaVey became a local celebrity and his holiday parties attracted many San Francisco notables. Guests included Carin de Plessin, called “the Baroness” as she had grown up in the royal palace of Denmark, anthropologist Michael Harner, Chester A. Arthur III (grandson to the U.S. President), Forrest J. Ackerman (later, the publisher of Famous Monsters of Filmland and acknowledged expert on science fiction), author Fritz Leiber, local eccentric Dr. Cecil E. Nixon (creator of the musical automaton Isis), and underground filmmaker Kenneth Anger. From this crowd LaVey distilled what he called a “Magic Circle” of associates who shared his interest in the bizarre, the hidden side of what moves the world. As his expertise grew, LaVey began presenting Friday night lectures summarizing the fruits of his research. In 1965, LaVey was featured on the “The Brother Buzz Show”, a humorous children’s program hosted by marionettes. The focus was on LaVey’s “Addams Family” lifestyle—making a living as a hypnotist, investigator of the paranormal, and organist, as well as on his highly unusual pet Togare, a Nubian lion. In the process of creating his lectures, LaVey noticed many common threads, which he then began weaving into a tenebrous conceptual tapestry. When a member of his Magic Circle suggested that he had the basis for a new religion LaVey agreed and decided to found the Church of Satan as the best means for communicating his ideas. And so, in 1966 on the night of May Eve—the traditional Witches’ Sabbath—LaVey declared the founding of the Church of Satan and renumbered 1966 as the year One, Anno Satanas— the first year of the Age of Satan. The attention of the press soon followed, particularly with the wedding of Radical journalist John Raymond to New York socialite Judith Case on February 1st, 1967. Famed photographer Joe Rosenthal was sent by the San Francisco Chronicle to capture an image that went onward to the pages of the Los Angeles Times and other prominent newspapers. LaVey began the mass dissemination of his Philosophy via the release of a record album, The Satanic Mass (Murgenstrumm, 1968). The album featured a cover graphic named by LaVey as the “Sigil of Baphomet”: the goat head in a pentagram, circled with the Hebrew word “Leviathan,” which has since become the ubiquitous symbol of Satanism. Featured on the album was part of the rite of baptism written for three‐year‐old Zeena (performed on May 23rd, 1967). In addition to the actual recording of a Satanic ritual, side two of the LP had LaVey reading excerpts from the as‐yet‐unpublished The Satanic Bible over music by Beethoven, Wagner, and Sousa. His Friday lectures continued and he instituted a series of “Witches’ Workshops” to instruct women in the art of attaining their will through glamour, feminine wiles, and the skillful discovery and exploitation of men’s fetishes. By the end of 1969, LaVey had taken monographs he had written to explain the philosophy and ritual practices of the Church of Satan and expanded them. His influences included philosophers such as Ayn Rand, Nietzsche, and Mencken, the base wisdom of the carnival folk, the observations of P.T. Barnum, and finally the imagery of the archfiend found in Twain, Milton, Byron, and other romantics. He prefaced these essays and rites with reworked excerpts from Ragnar Redbeard’s Might is Right and concluded it with “Satanized” versions of John Dee’s Enochian Keys to create The Satanic Bible. It has never gone out of print and remains the main source for the contemporary Satanic movement. The philosophy presented in it is an integrated whole, not a smorgasbord from which one can pick and choose. It is meant only for a select few who are epicurean, pragmatic, worldly, atheistic, fiercely individualistic, materialistic, rational, and darkly poetic. There may be fellow‐travelers— atheists, misanthropes, humanists, freethinkers—who see only a partial reflection of themselves in this showstone. Satanism may thus attract these types in some ways, but ultimately it is not for them. If it was only a philosophy, such individualists might be welcome; it is more. Satanism moves into the realm of religion by having an aesthetic component, a system of symbolism, metaphor, and ritual in which Satan is embraced not as some Devil to be worshipped, but as a symbolic external projection of the highest potential of each individual Satanist. The identification Satanists have with Satan is an intentional barrier against those who cannot resonate with this sinister archetype. The Satanic Bible was followed in 1971 by The Compleat Witch (re‐released in 1989 as The Satanic Witch), a manual that teaches “Lesser Magic”—the ways and means of reading and manipulating people and their actions toward the fulfillment of one’s desired goals. The Satanic Rituals (1972) was printed as a companion volume to The Satanic Bible and contains “Greater Magic” rituals culled from a Satanic tradition identified by LaVey in various world cultures. Two collections of essays, which range from the humorous and insightful to the gleefully sordid, The Devil’s Notebook (1992) and Satan Speaks (1998), complete his written canon. Since its founding, LaVey’s Church of Satan attracted many varied people who shared an alienation from conventional religions, including celebrities Jayne Mansfield and Sammy Davis Jr., as well as rock stars King Diamond, Marilyn Manson, and Marc Almond who all became, at least for a time, card‐carrying members. He numbered among his associates Robert Fuest, director of the Vincent Price “Dr. Phibes” films as well as The Devil’s Rain; Jacques Vallee, ufologist and computer scientist, who was used as the basis for the character Lacombe, played by Francois Truffaut, in Spielberg’s Close Encounters of the Third Kind; and Aime Michel known as a spelunker and publisher of Morning of the Magicians. LaVey’s influence spread through articles in the news media throughout the world, popular magazines such as Look, McCalls, Argosy, Newsweek, Time, and later Seconds, The Nose, and Rolling Stone, numerous men’s magazines, and via talk shows such as Joe Pyne, Phil Donahue, and Johnny Carson. This publicity left a mark on novels like Rosemary’s Baby (completed by Ira Levin during the early days of the Church’s high profile media blitz) and Leiber’s Our Lady of Darkness, and films such as Rosemary’s Baby (1968), The Devil’s Rain (1975), The Car (1977), Dr. Dracula (1980), and many of the “Devil Cult” films from the 1970s through today that picked up on symbolism from LaVey’s writings. A feature length documentary, Satanis: The Devil’s Mass (1969) covered the rituals and philosophy of the Church, while LaVey himself was profiled in Nick Bougas’ 1993 video documentary Speak of the Devil. The Doctor’s musicianship is preserved on several recordings, primarily Strange Music (1994) and Satan Takes a Holiday (1995). These reflect his penchant for tunes from the 1930s through the 1950s, which range from humorous to doom‐laden as well as devil‐themed songs. LaVey renders them on a series of self‐programmed synthesizers, imitating various instrumental groups. They are impressive, as these are not multi‐track recordings, but are done in one take with the sounds of the full instrumental ensemble created through the simultaneous use of numerous synthesizers played by LaVey’s dexterous fingers as well as his feet on an organ‐style foot pedal keyboard hooked‐up via midi. While his relationship with Diane Hegarty crumbled in the late 70s, a new lady would enter his life to become his final companion. Blanche Barton became his helpmate, co‐ conspirator, High Priestess, lover, and best friend. She bore him his only son, Satan Xerxes Carnacki LaVey on November 1, 1993. As his health deteriorated in the mid‐90s, LaVey preferred to spend time only with the people whom he found enriching, gaining him a reputation as a recluse. He died on October 29, 1997, of complications arising from heart disease. There was no deathbed repentance. He went proudly as he lived, as a Satanist, his only regrets being that he was leaving the great party that was life, and that he would miss seeing his young son Xerxes grow to manhood. According to LaVey’s wishes, Barton succeeded him as the head of the Church after his death. In 2001, she passed on this position to myself, Peter H. Gilmore, by then a longtime church administrator and member of the Council of Nine. In 2002, Magistra Barton exchanged her position as High Priestess with my wife Magistra Peggy Nadramia, another veteran administrator who was serving as chair of the Council of Nine. Two biographies have been written about LaVey: The Devil’s Avenger (1974) by Burton Wolfe and Secret Life of a Satanist (1990) by Blanche Barton. In recent years detractors of LaVey with rather obvious agendas have disputed the authenticity of some of the events chronicled in these books. They accuse him of fabrication and self‐promotional exaggeration. LaVey was a skilled showman, a talent he never denied. However, the incidents detailed in both biographies that can be authenticated via photographic, testimonial, and documentary evidence far outweigh the items in dispute. The fact remains that LaVey pursued a course that exposed him to unusual individuals from all strata of society. It climaxed with his founding of the Church of Satan, which lead to international notoriety. He was gifted beyond what is normally considered a standard for excellence, turning his hand to many arts with a deftness usually gained through dedication to only one muse. He lived his life as a true exemplar of all that he extolled—pursuing his pleasures without stinting while producing works only attained through vigorous self‐discipline. LaVey succeeded in avoiding the fate of Mrs. Cassan, a character from Charles G. Finney’s The Circus of Dr. Lao, a favored novel of The Doctor. Her doom was to die and be forgotten, for her life produced nothing that was memorable in either a creative or destructive manner. With his thoughts, now presented in multiple languages, continuing to inspire like minds around the globe, Anton Szandor LaVey has won a place in the arena of philosophical and religious discourse. We Satanists owe him our gratitude for symbolically opening the adamantine gates of Hell, by giving form and structure to a philosophy that names us as the Gods of our own subjective universes. His ultimate heresy against the complacent masses was to reject their idolized dictum that all men are equal. Consequently he challenged his comrades to exercise their faculties to judge and be judged in all that they do. He dethroned the seeking of external saviors and championed responsibility for all of one’s actions and the resultant consequences. That is perhaps the most frightening principle to a society wherein none are held accountable for their behavior. The Church of Satan remains a world‐spanning cabal of those who work to continue human society’s momentum along the vector set by LaVey. It shall remain the treasured domain of an imperious few, who live by their own blood and brains, who proudly reject any “good guy badge” and embrace the title of Satanist. There is nothing to fear in The Satanic Bible, for it will not transform you into something that you are not. It cannot convert you, or persuade you in directions not inherent in your nature. Its power lies in its ability to show you what you are through your reaction to its contents. Embrace them, and your life shall gain a new focus, for you will have sharpened your understanding of your self, and you will see more clearly how you differ from those around you. Reject some or all of these hardnosed postulates, and you are free to move on towards whatever other spiritual or conceptual haven that provides you with satisfaction. However, you will no longer be ignorant of what it means to be a Satanist. If you’ve grasped these fundamentals and have the talent to read peo‐ ple, you might notice that there are such individuals about you, and like LaVey himself, that they are some of the most just and fascinating folks you’ll have the pleasure of knowing. Magus Peter H. Gilmore High Priest, Church of Satan PREFACE This book was written because, with very few exceptions, every tract and paper, every “secret” grimoire, all the “great works” on the subject of magic, are nothing more than sanctimonious fraud—guilt‐ridden ramblings and esoteric gibberish by chroniclers of magical lore unable or unwilling to present an objective view of the subject. Writer after writer, in efforts to state the principles of “white and black magic,” has succeeded instead in clouding the entire issue so badly that the would‐be student of sorcery winds up stupidly pushing a planchette over a Ouija board, standing inside a pentagram waiting for a demon to present itself, limply tossing I‐Ching yarrow stalks like so many stale pretzels, shuffling pasteboards to foretell a future which has lost any meaning, attending seminars guaranteed to flatten his ego—while doing the same to his wallet—and in general making a blithering fool of himself in the eyes of those who know! The true magus knows that occult bookshelves abound with the brittle relics of frightened minds and sterile bodies, metaphysical journals of self‐deceit, and constipated rule‐books of Eastern mysticism. Far too long has the subject of Satanic magic and philosophy been written down by wild‐eyed journalists of the right‐hand path. The old literature is the by‐product of brains festering with fear and defeat, written unknowingly for the assistance of those who really rule the earth, and who, from their Hellish thrones, laugh with noisome mirth. The flames of Hell burn brighter for the kindling supplied by these volumes of hoary misinformation and false prophecy. Herein you will find truth—and fantasy. Each is necessary for the other to exist; but each must be recognized for what it is. What you see may not always please you; but you will see! Here is Satanic thought from a truly Satanic point of view. The Church of Satan San Francisco, Walpurgisnacht 1968 PROLOGUE The gods of the right‐hand path have bickered and quarreled for an entire age of earth. Each of these deities and their respective priests and ministers have attempted to find wisdom in their own lies. The ice age of religious thought can last but a limited time in this great scheme of human existence. The gods of wisdom‐defiled have had their saga, and their millennium hath become as reality. Each, with his own “divine” path to paradise, hath accused the other of heresies and spiritual indiscretions. The Ring of the Nibelungen doth carry an everlasting curse, but only because those who seek it think in terms of “Good” and “Evil”—themselves being at all times “Good.” The gods of the past have become as their own devils in order to live. Feebly, their ministers play the devil’s game to fill their tabernacles and pay the mortgages on their temples. Alas, too long have they studied “righteousness,” and poor and incompetent devils they make. So they all join hands in “brotherly” unity, and in their desperation go to Valhalla for their last great ecumenical council. “Draweth near in the gloom the twilight of the gods.” The ravens of night have flown forth to summon Loki, who hath set Valhalla aflame with the searing trident of the Inferno. The twilight is done. A glow of new light is borne out of the night and Lucifer is risen, once more to proclaim: “This is the age of Satan! Satan Rules the Earth!” The gods of the unjust are dead. This is the morning of magic, and undefiled wisdom. The FLESH prevaileth and a great Church shall be builded, consecrated in its name. No longer shall man’s salvation be dependent on his self‐ denial. And it will be known that the world of the flesh and the living shall be the greatest preparation for any and all eternal delights! REGIE SATANAS! AVE SATANAS! HAIL SATAN! THE NINE SATANIC STATEMENTS x 1 Satan represents indulgence, instead of abstinence! 2 Satan represents vital existence, instead of spiritual pipe dreams! 3 Satan represents undefiled wisdom, instead of hypocritical self‐deceit! 4 Satan represents kindness to those who deserve it, instead of love wasted on ingrates! 5 Satan represents vengeance, instead of turning the other cheek! 6 Satan represents responsibility to the responsible, instead of concern for psychic vampires! 7 Satan represents man as just another animal, sometimes better, more often worse than those that walk on all‐fours, who, because of his “divine spiritual and intellectual development,” has become the most vicious animal of all! 8 Satan represents all of the so‐called sins, as they all lead to physical, mental, or emotional gratification! 9 Satan has been the best friend the church has ever had, as he has kept it in business all these years! (FIRE) THE BOOK OF SATAN THE INFERNAL DIATRIBE The first book of the Satanic Bible is not an attempt to blaspheme as much as it is a statement of what might be termed “diabolical indignation.” The Devil has been attacked by the men of God relentlessly and without reservation. Never has there been an opportunity, short of fiction, for the Dark Prince to speak out in the same manner as the spokesmen of the Lord of the Righteous. The pulpit‐pounders of the past have been free to define “good” and “evil” as they see fit, and have gladly smashed into oblivion any who disagree with their lies—both verbally and, at times, physically. Their talk of “charity,” when applied to His Infernal Majesty, becomes an empty sham—and most unfairly, too, considering the obvious fact that without their Satanic foe their very religions would collapse. How sad, that the allegorical personage most responsible for the success of spiritual religions is shown the least amount of charity and the most consistent abuse—and by those who most unctuously preach the rules of fair play! For all the centuries of shouting‐down the Devil has received, he has never shouted back at his detractors. He has remained the gentleman at all times, while those he supports rant and rave. He has shown himself to be a model of deportment, but now he feels it is time to shout back. He has decided it is finally time to receive his due. Now the ponderous rule‐books of hypocrisy are no longer needed. In order to relearn the Law of the Jungle, a small, slim diatribe will do. Each verse is an inferno. Each word is a tongue of fire. The flames of Hell burn fierce . . . and purify! Read on and learn the Law. THE BOOK OF SATAN I 1 In this arid wilderness of steel and stone I raise up my voice that you may hear. To the East and to the West I beckon. To the North and to the South I show a sign proclaiming: Death to the weakling, wealth to the strong! 2 Open your eyes that you may see, Oh men of mildewed minds, and listen to me ye bewildered millions! 3 For I stand forth to challenge the wisdom of the world; to interrogate the “laws” of man and of “God”! 4 I request reason for your golden rule and ask the why and wherefore of your ten commandments. 5 Before none of your printed idols do I bend in acquiescence, and he who saith “thou shalt” to me is my mortal foe! 6 I dip my forefinger in the watery blood of your impotent mad redeemer, and write over his thorn‐torn brow: The TRUE prince of evil—the king of slaves! 7 No hoary falsehood shall be a truth to me; no stifling dogma shall encramp my pen! 8 I break away from all conventions that do not lead to my earthly success and happiness. 9 I raise up in stern invasion the standard of the strong! 10 I gaze into the glassy eye of your fearsome Jehovah, and pluck him by the beard; I uplift a broad‐axe, and split open his worm‐eaten skull! 11 I blast out the ghastly contents of philosophically whited sepulchers and laugh with sardonic wrath! II 1 Behold the crucifix; what does it symbolize? Pallid incompetence hanging on a tree. 2 I question all things. As I stand before the festering and varnished facades of your haughtiest moral dogmas, I write thereon in letters of blazing scorn: Lo and behold; all this is fraud! 3 Gather around me, Oh! ye death‐defiant, and the earth itself shall be thine, to have and to hold! 4 Too long the dead hand has been permitted to sterilize living thought! 5 Too long right and wrong, good and evil have been inverted by false prophets! 6 No creed must be accepted upon authority of a “divine” nature. Religions must be put to the question. No moral dogma must be taken for granted—no standard of measurement deified. There is nothing inherently sacred about moral codes. Like the wooden idols of long ago, they are the work of human hands, and what man has made, man can destroy! 7 He that is slow to believe anything and everything is of great understanding, for belief in one false principle is the beginning of all unwisdom. 8 The chief duty of every new age is to upraise new men to determine its liberties, to lead it towards material success—to rend the rusty padlocks and chains of dead custom that always prevent healthy expansion. Theories and ideas that may have meant life and hope and freedom for our ancestors may now mean destruction, slavery, and dishonor to us! 9 As environments change, no human ideal standeth sure! 10 Whenever, therefore, a lie has built unto itself a throne, let it be assailed without pity and without regret, for under the domination of an inconvenient falsehood, no one can prosper. 11 Let established sophisms be dethroned, rooted out, burnt and destroyed, for they are a standing menace to all true nobility of thought and action! 12 Whatever alleged “truth” is proven by results to be but an empty fiction, let it be unceremoniously flung into the outer darkness, among the dead gods, dead empires, dead philosophies, and other useless lumber and wreckage! 13 The most dangerous of all enthroned lies is the holy, the sanctified, the privileged lie the lie everyone believes to be a model truth. It is the fruitful mother of all other popular errors and delusions. It is a hydra‐headed tree of unreason with a thousand roots. It is a social cancer! 14 The lie that is known to be a lie is half eradicated, but the lie that even intelligent persons accept as fact—the lie that has been inculcated in a little child at its mother’s knee—is more dangerous to contend against than a creeping pestilence! 15 Popular lies have ever been the most potent enemies of personal liberty. There is only one way to deal with them: Cut them out, to the very core, just as cancers. Exterminate them root and branch. Annihilate them, or they will us! III 1 “Love one another” it has been said is the supreme law, but what power made it so? Upon what rational authority does the gospel of love rest? Why should I not hate mine enemies—if I “love” them does that not place me at their mercy? 2 Is it natural for enemies to do good unto each other—and WHAT IS GOOD? 3 Can the torn and bloody victim “love” the blood‐splashed jaws that rend him limb from limb? 4 Are we not all predatory animals by instinct? If humans ceased wholly from preying upon each other, could they continue to exist? 5 Is not “lust and carnal desire” a more truthful term to describe “love” when applied to the continuance of the race? Is not the “love” of the fawning scriptures simply a euphemism for sexual activity, or was the “great teacher” a glorifier of eunuchs? 6 Love your enemies and do good to them that hate and use you—is this not the despicable philosophy of the spaniel that rolls upon its back when kicked? 7 Hate your enemies with a whole heart, and if a man smite you on one cheek, SMASH him on the other!; smite him hip and thigh, for self‐preservation is the highest law! 8 He who turns the other cheek is a cowardly dog! 9 Give blow for blow, scorn for scorn, doom for doom—with compound interest liberally added thereunto! Eye for eye, tooth for tooth, aye four‐fold, a hundred‐ fold! Make yourself a Terror to your adversary, and when he goeth his way, he will possess much additional wisdom to ruminate over. Thus shall you make yourself respected in all the walks of life, and your spirit—your immortal spirit—shall live, not in an intangible paradise, but in the brains and sinews of those whose respect you have gained. IV 1 Life is the great indulgence—death, the great abstinence. Therefore, make the most of life—HERE AND NOW! 2 There is no heaven of glory bright, and no hell where sinners roast. Here and now is our day of torment! Here and now is our day of joy! Here and now is our opportunity! Choose ye this day, this hour, for no redeemer liveth! 3 Say unto thine own heart, “I am mine own redeemer.” 4 Stop the way of them that would persecute you. Let those who devise thine undoing be hurled back to confusion and infamy. Let them be as chaff before the cyclone and after they have fallen rejoice in thine own salvation. 5 Then all thy bones shall say pridefully, “Who is like unto me? Have I not been too strong for mine adversaries? Have I not delivered MYSELF by mine own brain and body?” V 1 Blessed are the strong, for they shall possess the earth—Cursed are the weak, for they shall inherit the yoke! 2 Blessed are the powerful, for they shall be reverenced among men—Cursed are the feeble, for they shall be blotted out! 3 Blessed are the bold, for they shall be masters of the world—Cursed are the righteously humble, for they shall be trodden under cloven hoofs! 4 Blessed are the victorious, for victory is the basis of right—Cursed are the vanquished, for they shall be vassals forever! 5 Blessed are the iron‐handed, for the unfit shall flee before them—Cursed are the poor in spirit, for they shall be spat upon! 6 Blessed are the death‐defiant, for their days shall be long in the land—Cursed are the gazers toward a richer life beyond the grave, for they shall perish amidst plenty! 7 Blessed are the destroyers of false hope, for they are the true Messiahs—Cursed are the god‐adorers, for they shall be shorn sheep! 8 Blessed are the valiant, for they shall obtain great treasure—Cursed are the believers in good and evil, for they are frightened by shadows! 9 Blessed are those that believe in what is best for them, for never shall their minds be terrorized—Cursed are the “lambs of God,” for they shall be bled whiter than snow! 10 Blessed is the man who has a sprinkling of enemies, for they shall make him a hero Cursed is he who doeth good unto others who sneer upon him in return, for he shall be despised! 11 Blessed are the mighty‐minded, for they shall ride the whirlwinds—Cursed are they who teach lies for truth and truth for lies, for they are an abomination! 12 Thrice cursed are the weak whose insecurity makes them vile, for they shall serve and suffer! 13 The angel of self‐deceit is camped in the souls of the “righteous”—The eternal flame of power through joy dwelleth within the flesh of the Satanist! (AIR) THE BOOK OF LUCIFER THE ENLIGHENMENT The Roman god, Lucifer, was the bearer of light, the spirit of the air, the personification of enlightenment. In Christian mythology he became synonymous with evil, which was only to have been expected from a religion whose very existence is perpetuated by clouded definitions and bogus values! It is time to set the record straight. False moralisms and occult inaccuracies must be corrected. Entertaining as they might be, most stories and plays about Devil worship must be recognized as the obsolete absurdities they are. It has been said “the truth will make men free.” The truth alone has never set anyone free. It is only DOUBT which will bring mental emancipation. Without the wonderful element of doubt, the doorway through which truth passes would be tightly shut, impervious to the most strenuous poundings of a thousand Lucifers. How understandable that Holy Scripture should refer to the Infernal monarch as the “father of lies”—a magnificent example of character inversion. If one is to believe this theological accusation that the Devil represents falsehood, then it surely must be concurred that it was HE, NOT GOD, THAT ESTABLISHED ALL SPIRITUAL RELIGIONS AND WHO WROTE ALL OF THE HOLY BIBLES! When one doubt is followed by another, the bubble, grown large from long accumulated fallacies, threatens to burst. For those who already doubt supposed truths, this book is revelation. Then Lucifer will have risen. Now is the time for doubt! The bubble of falsehood is bursting and its sound is the roar of the world! — W A N T E D ! — GOD DEAD OR ALIVE T is a popular misconception that the Satanist does not believe in God. The concept of “God,” as interpreted by man, has been so varied throughout the ages, that the Satanist simply accepts the definition which suits him best. Man has always created his gods, rather than his gods creating him. God is, to some, benign—to others, terrifying. To the Satanist “God”—by whatever name he is called, or by no name at all—is seen as the balancing factor in nature, and not as being concerned with suffering. This powerful force which permeates and balances the universe is far too impersonal to care about the happiness or misery of flesh‐and‐blood creatures on this ball of dirt upon which we live. Anyone who thinks of Satan as evil should consider all the men, women, children, and animals who have died because it was “God’s will.” Certainly a person grieving the untimely loss of a loved one would much rather have their loved one with them than in God’s hands! Instead, they are unctuously consoled by their clergyman who says, “It was God’s will, my dear”; or “He is in God’s hands now, my son.” Such phrases have been a convenient way for religionists to condone or excuse the mercilessness of God. But if God is in complete control and as benign as he is supposed to be, why does He allow these things to happen? Too long have religionists been falling back on their bibles and rulebooks to prove or disprove, justify, condemn, or interpret. The Satanist realizes that man, and the action and reaction of the universe, is responsible for everything, and doesn’t mislead himself into thinking that someone cares. No longer will we sit back and accept “fate” without doing anything about it, just because it says so in Chapter such and such, Psalm so and so—and that’s that! The Satanist knows that praying does absolutely no good—in fact, it actually lessens the chance of success, for the devoutly religious too often sit back complacently and pray for a situation which, if they were to do something about it on their own, could be accomplished much quicker! The Satanist shuns terms such as “hope” and “prayer” as they are indicative of apprehension. If we hope and pray for something to come about, we will not act in a positive way which will make it happen. The Satanist, realizing that anything he gets is of his own doing, takes command of the situation instead of praying to God for it to happen. Positive thinking and positive action add up to results. Just as the Satanist does not pray to God for assistance, he does not pray for forgiveness for his wrong doings. In other religions, when one commits a wrong he either prays to God for forgiveness, or confesses to an intermediary and asks him to pray to God for forgiveness for his sins. The Satanist knows that praying does no good, confessing to another human being, like himself, accomplishes even less—and is, furthermore, degrading. When a Satanist commits a wrong, he realizes that it is natural to make a mistake—and if he is truly sorry about what he has done, he will learn from it and take care not to do the same thing again. If he is not honestly sorry about what he has done, and knows he will do the same thing over and over, he has no business confessing and asking forgiveness in the first place. But this is exactly what happens. People confess their sins so that they can clear their consciences and be free to go out and sin again, usually the same sin. and be free to go out and sin again, usually the same sin. There are many different interpretations of God, in the usual sense of the word, as there are types of people. The images run from a belief in a god who is some vague sort of “universal cosmic mind” to an anthropomorphic deity with a long white beard and sandals who keeps track of every action of each individual. Even within the confines of a given religion, the personal interpretations of God differ greatly. Some religions actually go so far as to label anyone who belongs to a religious sect other than their own a heretic, even though the overall doctrines and impressions of godliness are nearly the same. For example: The Catholics believe that the Protestants are doomed to Hell simply because they do not belong to the Catholic Church. In the same way, many splinter groups of the Christian faith, such as the evangelical or revivalist churches, believe that the Catholics are heathens who worship graven images. (Christ is depicted in the image that is most psychologically akin to the individual worshipping him, and yet the Christians criticize “heathens” for the worship of graven images.) And the Jews have always been given the Devil’s name. Even though the god in all of these religions is basically the same, each regards the way chosen by the others as reprehensible, and to top it all, religionists actually PRAY for one another! They have scorn for the brothers of the right‐hand path because their religions carry different labels, and somehow this animosity must be released. What better way than through “prayer”! What a simperingly polite way of saying: “I hate your guts,” is the thinly disguised device known as praying for your enemy! Praying for one’s own enemy is nothing more than bargain‐basement anger, and of a decidedly shoddy and inferior quality! If there has been so much violent discrepancy as to the proper way in which to worship God, how many different interpretations of God can there be—and who is right? All devout “white‐lighters” are concerned with pleasing God so that they might have the “Pearly Gates” opened for them when they die. Nevertheless, if a man has not lived his life in accordance with the regulations of his faith, he can at the last minute call a clergyman to his deathbed for a final absolution. The priest or minister will then come running on the double, to “make everything right” with God and see to it that his passport to the Heavenly Realm is in order. (The Yezidis, a sect of Devil worshippers, take a different viewpoint. They believe that God is all‐powerful, but also all‐forgiving, and so accordingly feel that it is the Devil whom they must please, as he is the one who rules their lives while here on earth. They believe so strongly that God will forgive all of their sins once they have been given the last rites, that they feel no need to concern themselves with the opinion God may hold of them while they live.) With all of the contradictions in the Christian scriptures, many people currently cannot rationally accept Christianity the way it has been practiced in the past. Great numbers of people are beginning to doubt the existence of God, in the established Christian sense of the word. So, they have taken to calling themselves “Christian Atheists.” True, the Christian Bible is a mass of contradictions; but what could be more contradictory than the term “Christian Atheist?” If prominent leaders of the Christian faith are rejecting the past interpretations of God, how then can their followers be expected to adhere to previous religious tradition? With all the debates about whether or not God is dead, if he isn’t he had better have MEDICARE! THE GOD YOU SAVE MAY BE YOURSELF LL religions of a spiritual nature are inventions of man. He has created an entire system of gods with nothing more than his carnal brain. Just because he has an ego, and cannot accept it, he has to externalize it into some great spiritual device which he calls “God.” God can do all the things man is forbidden to do—such as kill people, perform miracles to gratify his will, control without any apparent responsibility, etc. If man needs such a god and recognizes that god, then he is worshipping an entity that a human being invented. Therefore, HE IS WORSHIPPING BY PROXY THE MAN THAT INVENTED GOD. Is it not more sensible to worship a god that he, himself, has created, in accordance with his own emotional needs—one that best represents the very carnal and physical being that has the idea‐power to invent a god in the first place? If man insists on externalizing his true self in the form of “God,” then why fear his true self, in fearing “God,”—why praise his true self in praising “God,”—why remain externalized from “God” IN ORDER TO ENGAGE IN RITUAL AND RELIGIOUS CEREMONY IN HIS NAME? Man needs ritual and dogma, but no law states that an externalized god is necessary in order to engage in ritual and ceremony performed in a god’s name! Could it be that when he closes the gap between himself and his “God” he sees the demon of pride creeping forth—that very embodiment of Lucifer appearing in his midst? He no longer can view himself in two parts, the carnal and the spiritual, but sees them merge as one, and then to his abysmal horror, discovers that they are only the carnal—AND ALWAYS WERE! Then he either hates himself to death, day by day—or rejoices that he is what he is! If he hates himself, he searches out new and more complex spiritual paths of “enlightenment” in hopes that he may split himself up again in his quest for stronger and more externalized “gods” to scourge his poor miserable shell. If he accepts himself, but recognizes that ritual and ceremony are the important devices that his invented religions have utilized to sustain his faith in a lie, then it is the SAME FORM OF RITUAL that will sustain his faith in the truth—the primitive pageantry that will give his awareness of his own majestic being added substance. When all religious faith in lies has waned, it is because man has become closer to himself and farther from “God”; closer to the “Devil.” If this is what the devil represents, and a man lives his life in the devil’s fane, with the sinews of Satan moving in his flesh, then he either escapes from the cacklings and carpings of the righteous, or stands proudly in his secret places of the earth and manipulates the folly‐ridden masses through his own Satanic might, until that day when he may come forth in splendor proclaiming “I AM A SATANIST! BOW DOWN, FOR I AM THE HIGHEST EMBODIMENT OF HUMAN LIFE!” SOME EVIDENCE OF A NEW SATANIC AGE HE seven deadly sins of the Christian Church are: greed, pride, envy, anger, gluttony, lust, and sloth. Satanism advocates indulging in each of these “sins” as they all lead to physical, mental, or emotional gratification. A Satanist knows there is nothing wrong with being greedy, as it only means that he wants more than he already has. Envy means to look with favor upon the possessions of others, and to be desirous of obtaining similar things for oneself. Envy and greed are the motivating forces of ambition—and without ambition, very little of any importance would be accomplished. Gluttony is simply eating more than you need to keep yourself alive. When you have overeaten to the point of obesity, another sin—pride—will motivate you to regain an appearance that will renew your self‐respect. Anyone who buys an article of clothing for a purpose other than covering his body and protecting it from the elements is guilty of pride. Satanists often encounter scoffers who maintain that labels are not necessary. It must be pointed out to these destroyers of labels that one or many articles they themselves are wearing are not wearing are not necessary to keep them warm. There is not a person on this earth who is completely devoid of ornamentation. The Satanist points out that any ornamentation of the scoffer’s body shows that he, too, is guilty of pride. Regardless of how verbose the cynic may be in his intellectual description of how free he is, he is still wearing the elements of pride. Being reluctant to get up in the morning is to be guilty of sloth, and if you lie in bed long enough you may find yourself committing yet another sin—lust. To have the faintest stirring of sexual desire is to be guilty of lust. In order to insure the propagation of humanity, nature made lust the second most powerful instinct, the first being self‐ preservation. Realizing this, the Christian Church made fornication the “Original Sin.” In this way they made sure no one would escape sin. Your very state of being is as a result of sin—the Original sin! The strongest instinct in every living thing is self‐preservation, which brings us to the last of the seven deadly sins—anger. Is it not our instinct for self‐preservation that is aroused when someone harms us, when we become angry enough to protect ourselves from further attack? A Satanist practices the motto, “If a man smite thee on one cheek, smash him on the other!” Let no wrong go unredressed. Be as a lion in the path—be dangerous even in defeat! Since man’s natural instincts lead him to sin, all men are sinners; and all sinners go to hell. If everyone goes to hell, then you will meet all your friends there. Heaven must be populated with some rather strange creatures if they all lived for was to go to a place where they can strum harps for eternity. “Times have changed. Religious leaders no longer preach that all our natural actions are sinful. We no longer think sex is dirty—or that taking pride in ourselves is shameful—or that wanting something someone else has is vicious.” Of course not, times have changed! “If you want proof of this, just look at how liberal churches have become. Why, they’re practicing all the things that you preach.” Satanists hear these, and similar statements, all the time; and they agree wholeheartedly. BUT, if the world has changed so much, why continue to grasp at the threads of a dying faith? If many religions are denying their own scriptures because they are out of date, and are preaching the philosophies of Satanism, why not call it by its rightful name—Satanism? Certainly it would be far less hypocritical. In recent years there has been an attempt to humanize the spiritual concept of Christianity. This has manifested itself in the most obvious non‐spiritual means. Masses which had been said in Latin are now said in native languages—which only succeeds in making the nonsense easier to understand, and at the same time robs the ceremony of the esoteric nature which is consistent with the tenets of the dogma. It is much simpler to obtain an emotional reaction using words and phrases that cannot be understood than it is with statements which even the simplest mind will question when hearing them in an understandable language. If priests and ministers were to have used the devices to fill their churches one hundred years ago that they use today, they would have been charged with heresy, called devils, oft‐ times persecuted, but certainly excommunicated without hesitation. The religionists wail, “We must keep up with the times,” forgetting that, due to limiting factors and deeply engrained laws of white light religions, there can never be sufficient change to meet the needs of man. Past religions have always represented the spiritual nature of man, with little or no concern for his carnal or mundane needs. They have considered this life but transitory, and the flesh merely a shell; physical pleasure trivial, and pain a worthwhile preparation for the “Kingdom of God.” How well the utter hypocrisy comes forth when the “righteous” make a change in their religion to keep up with man’s natural change! The only way that Christianity can ever completely serve the needs of man is to become as Satanism is NOW. It has become necessary for a NEW religion, based on man’s natural instincts, to come forth. THEY have named it. It is called Satanism. It is that power condemned that has caused the religious controversy over birth‐control measures—a disgruntled admission that sexual activity, for fun, is here to stay. It is the “Devil” who caused women to show their legs, to titillate men—the same kind of legs, now socially acceptable to gaze upon, which are revealed by young nuns as they walk about in their shortened habits. What a delightful step in the right (or left) direction! Is it possible we will soon see “topless” nuns sensually throwing their bodies about to the “Missa Solemnis Rock”? Satan smiles and says he would like that fine—many nuns are very pretty girls with nice legs. Many churches with some of the largest congregations have the most hand‐clapping, sensual music—also Satanically inspired. After all, the Devil has always had the best tunes. Church picnics, despite all of Aunt Martha’s talk about the Lord’s Bountiful Harvest, are nothing more than a good excuse for Sunday gluttony; and everyone knows that lots more than Bible reading goes on in the bushes. The fund‐raising adjunct to many church bazaars is commonly known as a carnival, which used to mean the celebration of the flesh; now a carnival is okay because the money goes to the church so that it can preach against the temptations of the Devil! It will be said that these things are only pagan devices and ceremonies—that the Christians borrowed them. True, but the Pagans reveled in the delights of the flesh, and were condemned by the very same people who celebrate their rituals, but call them by different names. Priests and ministers are in the front lines of peace demonstrations, and lying on railroad tracks in front of trains carrying war materials, with as much dedication as their brothers of the cloth, from the same seminaries, who are blessing the bullets and bombs and fighting men as chaplains in the armed forces. Someone must be wrong, someplace. Could it be that Satan is the one qualified to act as accuser? Certainly they named him that! When a puppy reaches maturity it becomes a dog; when ice melts it is called water; when twelve months have been used up, we get a new calendar with the proper chronological name; when “magic” becomes scientific fact we refer to it as medicine, astronomy, etc. When one name is no longer appropriate for a given thing it is only logical to change it to a new one which better fits the subject. Why, then, do we not follow suit in the area of religion? Why continue to call a religion the same name when the tenets of that religion no longer fit the original one? Or, if religion does preach the same things that it always has, but its followers practice nearly none of its teachings, why do they continue to call themselves by the name given to followers of that religion? If you do not believe in what your religion teaches, why continue to support a belief which is contradictory with your feelings. You would never vote for a person or issue you did not believe in, so why cast your ecclesiastical vote for a religion which is not consistent with your convictions? You have no right to complain about a political situation you have voted for or supported in any way—which includes sitting back and complacently agreeing with neighbors who approve the situation, just because you are too lazy or cowardly to speak your mind. So it is with religious balloting. Even if you cannot be aggressively honest about your opinions because of unfavorable consequences from employers, community leaders, etc., you can, at least, be honest with yourself. In the privacy of your own home and with close friends you must support religion which has YOUR best interests at heart. “Satanism is based on a very sound philosophy,” say the emancipated. “But why call it Satanism? Why not call it something like ‘Humanism’ or a name that would have the connotation of a witchcraft group, something a little more esoteric—something less blatant.” There is more than one reason for this. Humanism is not a religion. It is simply a way of life with no ceremony or dogma. Satanism has both ceremony and dogma. Dogma, as will be explained, is necessary. Satanism differs greatly from all other so‐called white‐light, “white” witchcraft or magical groups in the world today. These self‐righteous and supercilious religions protest that their members use the powers of magic only for altruistic purposes. Satanists look with disdain upon “white” witchcraft groups because they feel that altruism is sinning on the lay‐away plan. It is unnatural not to have desire to gain things for yourself. Satanism represents a form of controlled selfishness. This does not mean that you never do anything for anyone else. If you do something to make someone for whom you care happy, his happiness will give you a sense of gratification. Satanism advocates practicing a modified form of the Golden Rule. Our interpretation of this rule is: “Do unto others as they do unto you”; because if you “Do unto others as you would have them do unto you,” and they, in turn, treat you badly, it goes against human nature to continue to treat them with consideration. You should do unto others as you would have them do unto you, but if your courtesy is not returned, they should be treated with the wrath they deserve. White witchcraft groups say that if you curse a person, it will return to you three‐fold, come home to roost, or in some way boomerang back to the sender. This is yet another indication of the guilt‐ridden philosophy which is held by these neo‐Pagan, pseudo‐Christian groups. White witches want to delve into witchcraft, but cannot divorce themselves from the stigma attached to it. Therefore, they call themselves white magicians, and base seventy‐five per cent of their philosophy on the trite and hackneyed tenets of Christianity. Anyone who pretends to be interested in magic or the occult for reasons other that gaining personal power is the worst kind of hypocrite. The Satanist respects Christianity for, at least, being consistent in its guilt‐ridden philosophy, but can only feel contempt for the people who attempt to appear emancipated from guilt by joining a witchcraft group, and then practice the same basic philosophy as Christianity. White magic is supposedly utilized only for good or unselfish purposes, and black magic, we are told, is used only for selfish or “evil” reasons. Satanism draws no such dividing line. Magic is magic, be it used to help or hinder. The Satanist, being the magician, should have the ability to decide what is just, and then apply the powers of magic to attain his goals. During white magical ceremonies, the practitioners stand within a pentagram to protect themselves from the “evil” forces which they call upon for help. To the Satanist, it seems a bit two‐faced to call on these forces for help, while at the same time protecting yourself from the very powers you have asked for assistance. The Satanist realizes that only by putting himself in league with these forces can be fully and unhypocritically utilize the Powers of Darkness to his best advantage. In a Satanic magical ceremony, the participants do NOT: join hands and dance “ring around the rosy” in a circle; burn candles of various colors for various wishes; call out the names of “Father, Son and Holy Ghost” while supposedly practicing Black Arts; pick a “Saint” for their personal guide in obtaining help for their problems; dunk themselves in smelly oils and hope the money comes in; meditate so they can arrive at a “great spiritual awakening”; recite long incantations with the name of Jesus thrown in for good measure, between every few words, etc., etc., etc., ad nauseam! BECAUSE—This is NOT the way to practice Satanic magic. If you cannot divorce yourself from hypocritical self‐deceit, you will never be successful as a magician, much less a Satanist. The Satanic religion has not merely lifted the coin—it has flipped it completely over. Therefore, why should it support the very principles to which it is completely opposed by calling itself anything other than a name which is totally in keeping with the reversed doctrines which make up the Satanic philosophy? Satanism is not a white light religion; it is a religion of the flesh, the mundane, the carnal—all of which are ruled by Satan, the personification of the Left Hand Path. Inevitably, the next question asked is: “Granted, you can’t call it humanism because humanism is not a religion; but why even have a religion in the first place if all you do is what comes naturally, anyway? Why not just do it?” Modern man has come a long way; he has become disenchanted with the nonsensical dogmas of past religions. We are living in an enlightened age. Psychiatry has made great strides in enlightening man about his true personality. We are living in an era of intellectual awareness unlike any the world has ever seen. This is all very well and good, BUT—there is one flaw in this new state of awareness. It is one thing to accept something intellectually, but to accept the same thing emotionally is an entirely different matter. The one need that psychiatry cannot fill is man’s inherent need for emotionalizing through dogma. Man needs ceremony and ritual, fantasy and enchantment. Psychiatry, despite all the good it has done, has robbed man of wonder and fantasy which religion, in the past, has provided. Satanism, realizing the current needs of man, fills the large grey void between religion and psychiatry. The Satanic philosophy combines the fundamentals of psychology and good, honest emotionalizing, or dogma. It provides man with his much needed fantasy. There is nothing wrong with dogma, providing it is not based on ideas and actions which go completely against human nature. The quickest way of traveling between two points is in a straight line. If all the guilts that have been built up can be turned into advantages, it eliminates the need for intellectual purging of the psyche in an attempt to cleanse it from these repressions. Satanism is the only religion known to man that accepts man as he is, and promotes the rationale of turning a bad thing into a good thing rather than bending over backwards to eliminate the bad thing. Therefore, after intellectually evaluating your problems through common sense and drawing on what psychiatry has taught us, if you still cannot emotionally release yourself from unwarranted guilt, and put your theories into action, then you should learn to make your guilt work for you. You should act upon your natural instincts, and then, if you cannot perform without feeling guilty, revel in your guilt. This may sound like a contradiction in terms, but if you will think about it, guilt can often add a fillip to the senses. Adults would do well to take a lesson from children. Children often take great delight in doing something they know they are not supposed to. Yes, times have changed, but man hasn’t. The basics of Satanism have always existed. The only thing that is new is the formal organization of a religion based on the universal traits of man. For centuries, magnificent structures of stone, concrete, mortar, and steel have been devoted to man’s abstinence. It is high time that human beings stopped fighting themselves, and devoted their time to building temples designed for man’s indulgences. Even though times have changed, and always will, man remains basically the same. For two thousand years man has done penance for something he never should have had to feel guilty about in the first place. We are tired of denying ourselves the pleasures of life which we deserve. Today, as always, man needs to enjoy himself here and now, instead of waiting for his rewards in heaven. So, why not have a religion based on indulgence? Certainly, it is consistent with the nature of the beast. We are no longer supplicating weaklings trembling before an unmerciful “God” who cares not whether we live or die. We are self‐respecting, prideful people—we are Satanists! HELL, THE DEVIL, AND HOW TO SELL YOUR SOUL ATAN has certainly been the best friend the church has ever had, as he has kept it in business all these years. The false doctrine of Hell and the Devil has allowed the Protestant and Catholic Churches to flourish far too long. Without a devil to point their fingers at, religionists of the right hand path would have nothing with which to threaten their followers. “Satan leads you to temptation”; “Satan is the prince of evil”; “Satan is vicious, cruel, brutal,” they warn. “If you give in to the temptations of the devil, you will surely suffer eternal damnation and roast in Hell.” The semantic meaning of Satan is the “adversary” or “opposition” or the “accuser.” The very word “devil” comes from the Indian devi which means “god.” Satan represents opposition to all religions which serve to frustrate and condemn man for his natural instincts. He has been given an evil role simply because he represents the carnal, earthly, and mundane aspects of life. Satan, the chief devil of the Western World, was originally an angel whose duty was to report human delinquencies to God. It was not until the Fourteenth Century that he began to be depicted as an evil deity who was part man and part animal, with goat‐like horns and hooves. Before Christianity gave him the names of Satan, Lucifer, etc., the carnal side of man’s nature was governed by the god which was then called Dionysus, or Pan, depicted as a satyr or faun, by the Greeks. Pan was originally the “good guy,” and symbolized fertility and fecundity. Whenever a nation comes under a new form of government, the heroes of the past become villains of the present. So it is with religion. The earliest Christians believed that the Pagan deities were devils, and to employ them was to use “black magic.” Miraculous heavenly events they termed “white magic”; this was the sole distinction between the two. The old gods did not die, they fell into Hell and became devils. The bogey, goblin, or bugaboo used to frighten children is derived from the Slavonic “Bog” which means “god,” as does Bhaga in Hindu. Many pleasures revered before the advent of Christianity were condemned by the new religion. It required little changeover to transform the horns and cloven hooves of Pan into a most convincing devil! Pan’s attributes could be neatly changed into charged‐with‐ punishment sins, and so the metamorphosis was complete. The association of the goat with the Devil is found in the Christian Bible, where the holiest day of the year, the Day of Atonement, was celebrated by casting lots for two goats “without blemish,” one to be offered to the Lord, and one to Azazel. The goat carrying the sins of the people was driven into the desert and became a “scapegoat.” This is the origin of the goat which is still used in lodge ceremonies today as it was also used in Egypt, where once a year it was sacrificed to a God. The devils of mankind are many, and their origins diversified. The performance of Satanic ritual does not embrace the calling forth of demons; this practice is followed only by those who are in fear of the very forces they conjure. Supposedly, demons are malevolent spirits with attributes conductive to the deterioration of the people or events that they touch upon. The Greek word demon meant a guardian spirit or source of inspiration, and to be sure, later theologians invented legion upon legion of these harbingers of inspiration—all wicked. An indication of the cowardice of “magicians” of the right‐hand path is the practice of calling upon a particular demon (who would supposedly be a minion of the devil) to do his bidding. The assumption is that the demon, being only a flunky of the devil, is easier to control. Occult lore states that only the most formidably “protected” or insanely foolhardy sorcerer would try to call forth the Devil himself. The Satanist does not furtively call upon these “lesser” devils, but brazenly invokes those who people that infernal army of long‐standing outrage—the Devils themselves! Theologians have catalogued some of the names of devils in their lists of demons, as might be expected, but the roster which follows contains the names and origins of the Gods and Goddesses called upon, which make up a large part of the occupancy of the Royal Palace of Hell: THE FOUR CROWN PRINCES OF HELL SATAN—(Hebrew) adversary, opposite, accuser, Lord of fire, the inferno, the south LUCIFER—(Roman) bringer of light, enlightenment, the air, the morning star, the east BELIAL—(Hebrew) without a master, baseness of the earth, independence, the north LEVIATHAN—(Hebrew) the serpent out of the deeps, the sea, the west THE INFERNAL NAMES Abaddon—(Hebrew) the destroyer Adramelech—Samarian devil Ahpuch—Mayan devil Ahriman—Mazdean devil Amon—Egyptian ram‐headed god of life and reproduction Apollyon—Greek synonym for Satan, the arch fiend Asmodeus—Hebrew devil of sensuality and luxury, originally “creature of judgement” Astaroth—Phoenician goddess of lasciviousness, equivalent of Babylonian Ishtar Azazel—(Hebrew) taught man to make weapons of war, introduced cosmetics Baalberith—Canaanite Lord of the covenant who was later made a devil Balaam—Hebrew Devil of avarice and greed Baphomet—worshipped by the Templars as symbolic of Satan Bast—Egyptian goddess of pleasure represented by the cat Beelzebub—(Hebrew) Lord of the Flies, taken from symbolism of the scarab Behemoth—Hebrew personification of Satan in the form of an elephant Beherit—Syriac name for Satan Bilé—Celtic god of Hell Chemosh—national god of Moabites, later a devil Cimeries—rides a black horse and rules Africa Coyote—American Indian devil Dagon—Philistine avenging devil of the sea Damballa—Voodoo serpent god Demogorgon—Greek name of the devil, it is said should not be known to mortals Diabolus—(Greek) “flowing downwards” Dracula—Romanian name for devil Emma‐O—Japanese ruler of Hell Euronymous—Greek prince of death Fenriz—son of Loki, depicted as a wolf Gorgo—dim. of Demogorgon, Greek name of the devil Haborym—Hebrew synonym for Satan Hecate—Greek goddess of the underworld and witchcraft Ishtar—Babylonian goddess of fertility Kali—(Hindu) daughter of Shiva, high priestess of the Thuggees Lilith—Hebrew female devil, Adam’s first wife who taught him the ropes Loki—Teutonic devil Mammon—Aramaic god of wealth and profit Mania—Etruscan goddess of Hell Mantus—Etruscan god of Hell Marduk—god of the city of Babylon Mastema—Hebrew synonym for Satan Melek Taus—Yezidi devil Mephistopheles—(Greek) he who shuns the light, q. v. Faust Metztli—Aztec goddess of the night Mictian—Aztec god of death Midgard—son of Loki, depicted as a serpent Milcom—Ammonite devil Moloch—Phoenician and Canaanite devil Mormo—(Greek) King of the Ghouls, consort of Hecate Naamah—Hebrew female devil of seduction Nergal—Babylonian god of Hades Nihasa—American Indian devil Nija—Polish god of the underworld O‐Yama—Japanese name for Satan Pan—Greek god of lust, later relegated to devildom Pluto—Greek god of the underworld Proserpine—Greek queen of the underworld Pwcca—Welsh name for Satan Rimmon—Syrian devil worshipped at Damascus Sabazios—Phrygian origin, identified with Dionysos, snake worship Saitan—Enochian equivalent of Satan Sammael—(Hebrew) “venom of God” Samnu—Central Asian devil Sedit—American Indian devil Sekhmet—Egyptian goddess of vengeance Set—Egyptian devil Shaitan—Arabic name for Satan Shiva—(Hindu) the destroyer Supay—Inca god of the underworld T’an‐mo—Chinese counterpart to the devil, covetousness, desire Tchort—Russian name for Satan, “black god” Tezcatlipoca—Aztec god of Hell Thamuz—Sumerian god who later was relegated to devildom Thoth—Egyptian god of magic Tunrida—Scandinavian female devil Typhon—Greek personification of Satan Yaotzin—Aztec god of Hell Yen‐lo‐Wang—Chinese ruler of Hell The devils of past religions have always, at least in part, had animal characteristics, evidence of man’s constant need to deny that he too is an animal, for to do so would serve a mighty blow to his impoverished ego. The pig was despised by the Jews and the Egyptians. It symbolized the gods Frey, Osiris, Adonis, Persephone, Attis, and Demeter, and was sacrificed to Osiris and the Moon. But, in time, it became degraded into a devil. The Phoenicians worshipped a fly god, Baal, from which comes the devil, Beelzebub. Both Baal and Beelzebub are identical to the dung beetle or scarabaeus of the Egyptians which appeared to resurrect itself, much as the mythical bird, the phoenix, rose from its own ashes. The ancient Jews believed, through their contact with the Persians, that the two great forces in the world were Ahura‐Mazda, the god of fire, light, life, and goodness; and Ahriman, the serpent, the god of darkness, destruction, death, and evil. These, and countless other examples, not only depict man’s devils as animals, but also show his need to sacrifice the original animal gods and demote them to his devils. At the time of the Reformation, in the Sixteenth Century, the alchemist, Dr. Johann Faustus, discovered a method of summoning a demon—Mephistopheles—from Hell and making a pact with him. He signed a contract in blood to turn his soul over to Mephistopheles in return for the feeling of youth, and at once became young. When the time came for Faustus to die, he retired to his room and was blown to bits as though his laboratory had exploded. This story is a protest of the times (the Sixteenth Century) against science, chemistry, and magic. To the Satanist, it is unnecessary to sell your soul to the Devil or make a pact with Satan. This threat was devised by Christianity to terrorize people so they would not stray from the fold. With scolding fingers and trembling voices, they taught their followers that if they gave in to the temptations of Satan, and lived their lives according to their natural predilections, they would have to pay for their sinful pleasures by giving their souls to Satan and suffering in Hell for all eternity. People were led to believe that a pure soul was a passport to everlasting life. Pious prophets have taught man to fear Satan. But what of terms like “God fearing”? If God is so merciful, why do people have to fear him? Are we to believe there is nowhere we can turn to escape fear? If you have to fear God, why not be “Satan fearing” and at least have the fun that being God fearing denies you? Without such a wholesale fear religionists would have had nothing with which to wield power over their followers. The Teutonic Goddess of the Dead and daughter of Loki was named Hel, a Pagan god of torture and punishment. Another “L” was added when the books of the Old Testament were formulated. The prophets who wrote the Bible did not know the word “Hell”; they used the Hebrew Sheol and the Greek Hades, which meant the grave; also the Greek Tartaros, which was the abode of fallen angels, the underworld (inside the earth), and Gehenna, which was a valley near Jerusalem where Moloch reigned and garbage was dumped and burned. It is from this that the Christian Church has evolved the idea of “fire and brimstone” in Hell. The Protestant Hell and the Catholic Hell are places of eternal punishment; however, the Catholics also believe there is a “Purgatory” where all souls go for a time, and a “Limbo” where unbaptized souls go. The Buddhist Hell is divided into eight sections, the first seven of which can be expiated. The ecclesiastical description of Hell is that of a horrible place of fire and torment; in Dante’s Inferno, and in northern climes, it was thought to be an icy cold region, a giant refrigerator. (Even with all their threats of eternal damnation and soul roasting, Christian missionaries have run across some who were not so quick to swallow their drivel. Pleasure and pain, like beauty, are in the eye of the beholder. So, when missionaries ventured into Alaska and warned the Eskimos of the horrors of Hell and the blazing lake of fire awaiting transgressors, they eagerly asked: “How do we get there?”!) Most Satanists do not accept Satan as an anthropomorphic being with cloven hooves, a barbed tail, and horns. He merely represents a force in nature—the powers of darkness which have been named just that because no religion has taken these forces out of the darkness. Nor has science been able to apply technical terminology to this force. It is an untapped reservoir that few can make use of because they lack the ability use a tool without having to first break down and label all the parts which make it run. It is this incessant need to analyze which prohibits most people from taking advantage of this many faceted key to the unknown—which the Satanist chooses to call “Satan.” Satan, as a god, demi‐god, personal saviour, or whatever you wish to call him, was invented by the formulators of every religion on the face of the earth for only one purpose—to preside over man’s so‐called wicked activities and situations here on earth. Consequently, anything resulting in physical or mental gratification was defined as “evil”—thus assuring a lifetime of unwarranted guilt for everyone! So, if “evil” they have named us, evil we are—and so what! The Satanic Age is upon us! Why not take advantage of it and LIVE! LOVE AND HATE ATANISM represents kindness to those who deserve it instead of love wasted on ingrates! You cannot love everyone; it is ridiculous to think you can. If you love everyone and everything you lose your natural powers of selection and wind up being a pretty poor judge of character and quality. If anything is used too freely it loses its true meaning. Therefore, the Satanist believes you should love strongly and completely those who deserve your love, but never turn the other cheek to your enemy! Love is one of the most intense emotions felt by man; another is hate. Forcing yourself to feel indiscriminate love is very unnatural. If you try to love everyone you only lessen your feelings for those who deserve your love. Repressed hatred can lead to many physical and emotional ailments. By learning to release your hatred towards those who deserve it, you cleanse yourself of these malignant emotions and need not take your pent‐up hatred out on your loved ones. There has never been a great “love” movement in the history of the world that hasn’t wound up killing countless numbers of people, we must assume, to prove how much they loved them! Every hypocrite who ever walked the earth has had pockets bulging with love! Every pharisaical religionist claims to love his enemies, even though when wronged he consoles himself by thinking “God will punish them.” Instead of admitting to themselves that they are capable of hating their foes and treating them in the manner they deserve, they say: “There, but for the grace of God, go I,” and “pray” for them. Why should we humiliate and lower ourselves by drawing such inaccurate comparisons? Satanism has been thought of as being synonymous with cruelty and brutality. This is so only because people are afraid to face the truth—and the truth is that human beings are not all benign or all loving. Just because the Satanist admits he is capable of both love and hate, he is considered hateful. On the contrary, because he is able to give vent to his hatred through ritualized expression, he is far more capable of love—the deepest kind of love. By honestly recognizing and admitting to both the hate and the love he feels, there is no confusing one emotion with the other. Without being able to experience one of these emotions, you cannot fully experience the other. SATANIC SEX UCH controversy has arisen over the Satanic views on “free love.” It is often assumed that sexual activity is the most important factor of the Satanic religion, and that willingness to participate in sex‐orgies is a prerequisite for becoming a Satanist. Nothing could be farther from the truth! In fact, opportunists who have no deeper interest in Satanism than merely the sexual aspects are emphatically discouraged. Satanism does advocate sexual freedom, but only in the true sense of the word. Free love, in the Satanic concept, means exactly that—freedom to either be faithful to one person or to indulge your sexual desires with as many others as you feel is necessary to satisfy your particular needs. Satanism does not encourage orgiastic activity or extramarital affairs for those to whom they do not come naturally. For many, it would be very unnatural and detrimental to be unfaithful to their chosen mates. To others, it would be frustrating to be bound sexually to just one person. Each person must decide for himself what form of sexual activity best suits his individual needs. Self‐deceitfully forcing yourself to be adulterous or to have sex partners when not married just for the sake of proving others (or worse yet, to yourself) that you are emancipated from sexual guilt is just as wrong, by Satanic standards, as leaving any sexual need unfulfilled because of ingrained feelings of guilt. Many of those who are constantly preoccupied with demonstrating their emancipation from sexual guilt are, in reality, held in even greater sexual bondage than those who simply accept sexual activity as a natural part of life and don’t make a big to‐do over their sexual freedom. For example, it is an established fact that the nymphomaniac (every man’s dream girl and heroine of all lurid novels) is not sexually free, but is actually frigid and roves from man to man because she is too inhibited to ever find complete sexual release. Another misconception is the idea that ability to engage in group sexual activity is the indicative of sexual freedom. All contemporary free‐sex groups have one thing in common discouragement of fetishistic or deviant activity. Actually, the most forced examples of non‐fetishistic sexual activity thinly disguised as “freedom” have a common format. Each of the participants in an orgy removes all clothing, following the example set forth by one, and mechanically fornicate—also following the leader’s example. None of the performers consider that their “emancipated” form of sex might be regarded as regimented and infantile by non‐members who fail to equate uniformity with freedom. The Satanist realizes that if he is to be a sexual connoisseur (and truly free from all sexual guilt) he cannot be stifled by the so‐called sexual revolutionists any more than he can by the prudery of his guilt‐ridden society. These free‐sex clubs miss the whole point of sexual freedom. Unless sexual activity can be expressed on an individual basis (which includes personal fetishes), there is absolutely no purpose in belonging to a sexual freedom organization. Satanism condones any type of sexual activity which properly satisfies your individual desires—be it heterosexual, homosexual, bisexual, or even asexual, if you choose. Satanism also sanctions any fetish or deviation which will enhance your sex‐life, so long as it involves no one who does not wish to be involved. The prevalence of deviant and/or fetishistic behavior in our society would stagger the imagination of the sexually naïve. There are more sexual variants than the unenlightened individual can perceive: transvestism, sadism, masochism, urolagnia, exhibitionism—to name only a few of the more predominant. Everyone has some form of fetish, but because they are unaware of the preponderance of fetishistic activity in our society, they feel they are depraved if they submit to their “unnatural” yearnings. Even the asexual has a deviation—his asexuality. It is far more abnormal to have a lack of sexual desire (unless illness or old‐age, or another valid reason has caused the wane) than it is to be sexually promiscuous. However, if a Satanist chooses sexual sublimination above overt sexual expression, that is entirely his own affair. In many cases of sexual sublimination (or asexuality), any attempt to emancipate himself sexually would prove devastating to the asexual. Asexuals are invariably sexually sublimated by their jobs or hobbies. All the energy and driving interest which would normally be devoted to sexual activity is channeled into other pastimes or into their chosen occupations. If a person favors other interests over sexual activity, it is his right, and no one is justified in condemning him for it. However, the person should at least recognize the fact that this is a sexual sublimation. Because of lack of opportunity for expression, many secret sexual desires never progress beyond the fantasy stage. Lack of release often leads to compulsion and, therefore, a great number of people devise undetectable methods of giving vent to their urges. Just because most fetishistic activity is not outwardly apparent, the sexually unsophisticated should not delude himself into thinking it does not exist. To cite examples of the ingenious techniques used: The male transvestite will indulge in his fetish by wearing feminine undergarments while going about his daily activities; or the masochistic woman might wear a rubber girdle several sizes too small, so she may derive sexual pleasure from her fetishistic discomfort throughout the day, with no one the wiser. These illustrations are far tamer and more prevalent examples than others which could have been given. Satanism encourages any form of sexual expression you may desire, so long as it hurts no one else. This statement must be qualified, to avoid misinterpretation. By not hurting another, this does not include the unintentional hurt felt by those who might not agree with your views on sex, because of their anxieties regarding sexual morality. Naturally, you should avoid offending others who mean a great deal to you, such as prudish friends and relatives. However, if you earnestly endeavor to escape hurting them, and despite your efforts they accidentally find out, you cannot be held responsible, and therefore should feel no guilt as a result of either your sexual convictions, or their being hurt because of those convictions. If you are in constant fear of offending the prudish by your attitude towards sex, then there is no sense in trying to emancipate yourself from sexual guilt. However, no purpose is served by flaunting your permissiveness. The other exception to the rule regards dealings with masochists. A masochist derives pleasure from being hurt; so denying the masochist his pleasure‐through‐pain hurts him just as much as actual physical pain hurts the non‐masochist. The story of the truly cruel sadist illustrates this point: The masochist says to the sadist, “beat me.” To which the merciless sadist replies, “NO!” If a person wants to be hurt and enjoys suffering, then there is no reason not to indulge him in his wont. The term “sadist” in popular usage describes one who obtains pleasure from indiscriminate brutality. Actually, though, a true sadist is selective. He carefully chooses from the vast reserve of appropriate victims, and takes great delight in giving those who thrive on misery the fulfillment of their desires. The “well‐adjusted” sadist is epicurean in selecting those on whom his energies will be well‐spent! If a person is healthy enough to admit he is a masochist and enjoys being enslaved and whipped, the real sadist is glad to oblige! Aside from the foregoing exceptions, the Satanist would not intentionally hurt others by violating their sexual rights. If you attempt to impose your sexual desires upon others who do not welcome your advances, you are infringing upon their sexual freedom. Therefore, Satanism does not advocate rape, child molesting, sexual defilement of animals, or any other form of sexual activity which entails the participation of those who are unwilling or whose innocence or naïveté would allow them to be intimidated or misguided into doing something against their wishes. If all parties involved are mature adults who willingly take full responsibility for their actions and voluntarily engage in a given form of sexual expression—even if it is generally considered taboo—then there is no reason for them to repress their sexual inclinations. If you are aware of all the implications, advantages, and disadvantages, and are certain your actions will hurt no one who does not wish or deserve to be hurt, you have no cause to suppress your sexual preferences. Just as no two people are exactly the same in their choice of diet or have the same capacity for the consumption of food, sexual tastes and appetites vary from person to person. No person or society has the right to set limitations on the sexual standards or the frequency of sexual activity of another. Proper sexual conduct can only be judged within the context of each individual situation. Therefore, what one person considers sexually correct and moral may be frustrating to another. The reverse is also true; one person may have great sexual prowess, but it is unjust for him to belittle another whose sexual capacity may not equal his own, and inconsiderate for him to impose himself upon the other person, i.e., the man who has a voracious sexual appetite, but whose wife’s sexual needs do not match his own. It is unfair for him to expect her to enthusiastically respond to his overtures; but she must display the same degree of thoughtfulness. In the instances when she does not feel great passion, she should either passively, but pleasantly, accept him sexually, or raise no complaint if he chooses to find his needed release elsewhere—including auto‐erotic practices. The ideal relationship is one in which the people are deeply in love with one another and are sexually compatible. However, perfect relationships are relatively uncommon. It is important to point out here that spiritual love and sexual love can, but do not necessarily, go hand in hand. If there is a certain amount of sexual compatibility, often it is limited; and some, but not all, of the sexual desires will be fulfilled. There is no greater sexual pleasure than that derived from association with someone you deeply love, if you are sexually well‐suited. If you are not suited to one another sexually, though, it must be stressed that lack of sexual compatibility does not indicate lack of spiritual love. One can, and often does, exist without the other. As a matter of fact, often one member of a couple will resort to outside sexual activity because he deeply loves his mate, and wishes to avoid hurting or imposing upon his loved one. Deep spiritual love is enriched by sexual love, and it is certainly a necessary ingredient for any satisfactory relationship; but because of differing sexual predilections, outside sexual activity or masturbation sometimes provides a needed supplement. Masturbation, considered a sexual taboo by many people, creates a guilt problem not easily dealt with. Much emphasis must be placed on this subject, as it constitutes an extremely important ingredient of many a successful magical working. Ever since the Judaeo‐Christian Bible described the sin of Onan (Gen. 38:7‐10), man has considered the seriousness and consequences of the “solitary vice.” Even though modern sexologists have explained the sin of Onan as simply coitus interruptus, the damage has been done through centuries of theological misinterpretation. Aside from actual sex crimes, masturbation is one of the most frowned upon sexual acts. During the last century, innumerable texts were written describing the horrific consequences of masturbation. Practically all physical or mental illnesses were attributed to the evils of masturbation. Pallor of the complexion, shortness of breath, furtive expression, sunken chest, nervousness, pimples and loss of appetite are only a few of the many characteristics supposedly resulting from masturbation; total physical and mental collapse was assured if one did not heed the warnings in those handbooks for young men. The lurid descriptions in such texts would be almost humorous, were it not for the unhappy fact that even though contemporary sexologists, doctors, writers, etc. have done much to remove the stigma of masturbation, the deep‐seated guilts induced by the nonsense in those sexual primers have been only partially erased. A large percentage of people, especially those over forty, cannot emotionally accept the fact that masturbation is natural and healthy, even if they now accept it intellectually; and they, in turn, relate their repugnance, often subconsciously, to their children. It was thought that one would go insane if, despite numerous admonitions, his auto‐erotic practices persisted. This preposterous myth grew from reports of wide‐spread masturbation by the inmates of mental institutions. It was assumed that since almost all incurably insane people masturbated, it was their masturbation that had driven them mad. No one ever stopped to consider the lack of sexual partners of the opposite sex and the freedom from inhibition, which is a characteristic of extreme insanity, were the real reasons for the masturbatory practices of the insane. Many people would rather have their mates seek outside sexual activity than perform autoerotic acts because of their own guilt feelings, the mate’s repugnance towards having them engage in masturbation, or the fear of their mate’s repugnance—although in a surprising number of cases, a vicarious thrill is obtained from the knowledge that the mate is having sexual experiences with outsiders—although this is seldom admitted. If stimulation is provided by envisioning one’s mate sexually engaged with others, this should be brought out into the open where both parties may gain from such activities. However, if the prohibition of masturbation is only due to guilt feelings on the part of one or both parties, they should make every attempt to erase those guilts—or utilize them. Many relationships might be saved from destruction if the people involved did not feel guilt about performing the natural act of masturbation. Masturbation is regarded as evil because it produces pleasure derived from intentionally fondling a “forbidden” area of the body by one’s own hand. The guilt feelings accompanying most sexual acts can be assuaged by the religiously‐acceptable contention that your sensual delights are necessary to produce off‐spring—even though you cautiously watch the calendar for the “safe” days. You cannot, however, placate yourself with this rationale while engaging in masturbatory practices. No matter what you’ve been told about the “immaculate conception”—even if blind faith allows you to swallow this absurdity—you know full well if you are to produce a child, there must be sexual contact with a person of the opposite sex! If you feel guilty for committing the “original sin,” you certainly will feel even deeper guilt for performing a sex act only for self‐gratification, with no intention of creating children. The Satanist fully realizes why religionists declare masturbation to be sinful. Like all other natural acts people will do it, no matter how severely reprimanded. Causing guilt is an important facet of their malicious scheme to obligate people to atone for “sins” by paying the mortgages on temples of abstinence! Even if a person is no longer struggling under the burden of religiously‐induced guilt (or thinks he isn’t), modern man still feels shame if he yields to his masturbatory desires. A man may feel robbed of his masculinity if he satisfies himself auto‐erotically rather than engaging in the competitive game of woman chasing. A woman may satisfy herself sexually but yearns for the ego‐gratification that comes from the sport of seduction. Neither the quasi Casanova nor bogus vamp feels adequate when “reduced” to masturbation for sexual gratification; both would prefer even an inadequate partner. Satanically speaking, though, it is far better to engage in a perfect fantasy than to cooperate in an unrewarding experience with another person. With masturbation, you are in complete control of the situation. To illustrate the undebatable fact that masturbation is an entirely normal and healthy practice: it is performed by all members of the animal kingdom. Human children will also follow their instinctive masturbatory desires, unless they have been scolded for it by their indignant parents, who were undoubtably berated for it by their parents, and so on down the retrocedent line. It is unfortunate, but true, that the sexual guilts of parents will immutably be passed on to their children. In order to save our children from the ill‐fated sexual destiny of our parents, grandparents, and possibly ourselves, the perverted moral code of the past must be exposed for what it is: a pragmatically organized set of rules which, if rigidly obeyed, would destroy us! Unless we emancipate ourselves from the ridiculous sexual standards of our present society, including the so‐called sexual revolution, the neuroses caused by those stifling regulations will persist. Adherence to the sensible and humanistic new morality of Satanism can—and will—evolve society in which our children can grow up healthy and without the devastating moral encumbrances of our existing sick society. NOT ALL VAMPIRES SUCK BLOOD! ATANISM represents responsibility to the responsible, instead of concern for psychic vampires. Many people who walk the earth practice the fine art of making others feel responsible and even indebted to them, without cause. Satanism observes these leeches in their true light. Psychic vampires are individuals who drain others of their vital energy. This type of person can be found in all avenues of society. They fill no useful purpose in our lives, and are neither love objects nor true friends. Yet we feel responsible to the psychic vampire without knowing why. If you think you may be the victim of such a person, there are a few simple rules which will help you form a decision. Is there a person you often call or visit, even though you really don’t want to, because you know you will feel guilty if you don’t? Or, do you find yourself constantly doing favors for one who doesn’t come forward and ask, but hints? Often the psychic vampire will use reverse psychology, saying: “Oh, I couldn’t ask you to do that”—and you, in turn, insist upon doing it. The psychic vampire never demands anything of you. That would be far too presumptuous. They simply let their wishes be known in subtle ways which will prevent them from being considered pests. They “wouldn’t think of imposing” and are always content and willingly accept their lot, without the slightest complaint—outwardly! Their sins are not of commission, but of omission. It’s what they don’t say, not what they do say, that makes you feel you must account to them. They are much too crafty to make overt demands upon you, because they know you would resent it, and would have a tangible and legitimate reason for denying them. A large percentage of these people have special “attributes” which make their dependence upon you more feasible and much more effective. Many psychic vampires are invalids (or pretend to be) or are “mentally or emotionally disturbed.” Others might feign ignorance or incompetence so you will, out of pity—or more often, exasperation— do things for them. The traditional way to banish a demon or elemental is to recognize it for what it is, and exorcise it. Recognition of these modern‐day demons and their methods is the only antidote for their devastating hold over you. Most people accept these passively vicious individuals at face value only because their insidious maneuvers have never been pointed out to them. They merely accept these “poor souls” as being less fortunate than themselves, and feel they must help them however they can. It is this misdirected sense of responsibility (or unfounded sense of guilt) which nourishes well the “altruisms” upon which these parasites feast! The psychic vampire is allowed to exist because he cleverly chooses conscientious, responsible people for his victims—people with great dedication to their “moral obligations.” In some cases we are vampirized by groups of people, as well as individuals. Every fund raising organization, be it a charitable foundation, community council, religious or fraternal association, etc., carefully selects a person who is adept at making others feel guilty for its chairman or coordinator. It is the job of this chairman to intimidate us into opening first our hearts, and then our wallets, to the recipient of their “good will”— never mentioning that, in many cases, their time is not unselfishly donated, but that they are drawing a fat salary for their “noble deeds.” They are masters at playing upon the sympathy and consideration of responsible people. How often we see little children who have been sent forth by these self‐righteous Fagins to painlessly extract donations from the kindly. Who can resist the innocent charm of a child? There are, of course, people who are not happy unless they are giving, but many of us do not fit into this category. Unfortunately, we are often put upon to do things we do not genuinely feel should be required of us. A conscientious person finds it very difficult to decide between voluntary and imposed charity. He wants to do what is right and just, and finds it perplexing trying to decide exactly who he should help and what degree of aid should rightfully be expected of him. Each person must decide for himself what his obligations are to his respective friends, family, and community. Before donating his time and money to those outside his immediate family and close circle of friends, he must decide what he can afford, without depriving those closest to him. When taking these things into consideration he must be certain to include himself among those who mean most to him. He must carefully evaluate the validity of the request and the personality or motives of the person asking it of him. It is extremely difficult for a person to learn to say “no” when all his life he has said “yes.” But unless he wants to be constantly taken advantage of, he must learn to say “no” when circumstances justify doing so. If you allow them, psychic vampires will gradually infiltrate your everyday life until you have no privacy left—and your constant feeling of concern for them will deplete you of all ambition. A psychic vampire will always select a person who is relatively content and satisfied with his life—a person who is happily married, pleased with his job, and generally well‐ adjusted to the world around him—to feed upon. The very fact that the psychic vampire chooses to victimize a happy person shows that he is lacking all the things his victim has; he will do everything he can to stir up trouble and disharmony between his victim and those people he holds dear. Therefore, be wary of anyone who seems to have no real friends and no apparant interest in life (except you). He will usually tell you he is very selective in his choice of friends, or doesn’t make friends easily because of the high standards he sets for his companions. (To acquire and keep friends, one must be willing to give of himself— something of which the psychic vampire is incapable.) But he will hasten to add that you fulfill every requirement and are truly an outstanding exception among men—you are one of the very few worthy of his friendship. Lest you confuse desperate love (which is a very selfish thing) with psychic vampirism, the vast difference between the two must be clarified. The only way to determine if you are being vampirized is to weigh what you give the person compared to what they give you in return. You may, at times, become annoyed with the obligations put upon you by a loved one, a close friend, or even an employer. But before you label them psychic vampires, you must ask yourself, “What am I getting in return?” If your spouse or lover insists that you call them frequently, but you also require them to account to you for their time spent away from you, you must realize this is a give and take situation. Or, if a friend is in the habit of calling upon you for help at inopportune moments, but you similarly depend upon them to give your immediate needs priority, you must regard it as a fair exchange. If your employer asks you to do a little more than is normally expected of you in your particular position, but will overlook occasional tardiness or will give you time off when you need it, you certainly have no cause for complaint and need not feel he is taking advantage of you. You are, however, being vampirized if you are incessantly called upon or expected to do favors for someone who, when you need a favor, always happens to have other “pressing obligations.” Many psychic vampires will give you material things for the express purpose of making you feel you owe them something in return, thereby binding you to them. The difference between your giving, and theirs, is that your return payment must come in a non‐material form. They want you to feel obligated to them, and would be very disappointed and even resentful if you attempted to repay them with material objects. In essence, you have “sold your soul” to them, and they’ll constantly remind you of your duty to them, by not reminding you. Being purely Satanic, the only way to deal with a psychic vampire is to “play dumb” and act as though they are genuinely altruistic and really expect nothing in return. Teach them a lesson by graciously taking what they give you, thanking them loudly enough for all to hear, and walking away! In this way you come out the victor. What can they say? And when you are inevitably expected to repay their “generosity,” (this is the hard part!) you say “NO”—but again, graciously! When they feel you falling from their clutches two things will happen. First, they will act “crushed,” hoping your old feeling of duty and sympathy will return, and when (and if) it doesn’t, they will show their true colors and will become angry and vindictive. Once you have moved them to this point, YOU can play the role of the injured party. After all, you’ve done nothing wrong—you just happened to have had “pressing obligations” when they needed you, and since nothing was expected in return for their gifts, there should be no hard feelings. Generally, the psychic vampire will realize his methods have been discovered and will not press the issue. He will not continue to waste his time with you, but will move on to his next unsuspecting victim. There are times, however, when the psychic vampire will not release his hold so easily, and will do everything possible to torment you. They have plenty of time for this because, when once rejected, they will neglect all else (what little else they have, that is) to devote their every waking moment to planning the revenge to which they feel they are entitled. For this reason, it is best to avoid a relationship with this kind of person in the first place. Their “adulation” and dependence upon you may, at first, be very flattering, and their material gifts very attractive, but you will eventually find yourself paying for them many times over. Don’t waste your time with people who will ultimately destroy you, but concentrate instead on those who will appreciate your responsibility to them, and, likewise, feel responsible to you. And if you are a psychic vampire—take heed! Beware of the Satanist—he is ready and willing to gleefully drive the proverbial stake through your heart! INDULGENCE . . . NOT COMPULSION THE HIGHEST PLATEAU OF HUMAN DEVELOPMENT IS THE AWARENESS OF THE FLESH! ATANISM encourages its followers to indulge in their natural desires. Only by doing so can you be a completely satisfied person with no frustrations which can be harmful to yourself and others around you. Therefore, the most simplified description of the Satanic belief is: INDULGENCE INSTEAD OF ABSTINENCE People often mistake compulsion for indulgence, but there is a world of difference between the two. A compulsion is never created by indulging, but by not being able to indulge. By making something taboo, it only serves to intensify the desire. Everyone likes to do the things they have been told not to. “Forbidden fruits are sweetest.” Webster’s Encyclopedic Dictionary defines indulgence thusly: “To give oneself up to; not to restrain or oppose; to give free course to; to gratify by compliance; to yield to.” The dictionary definition of compulsion is: “The act of compelling or driving by a force, physical or moral; constraint of the will; (compulsory, obligatory).” In other words, indulgence implies choice, whereas compulsion indicates the lack of choice. When a person has no proper release for his desires they rapidly build up and become compulsions. If everyone had a particular time and place for the purpose of periodically indulging in their personal desires, without fear of embarrassment or reproach, they would be sufficiently released to lead unfrustrated lives in the everyday world. They would be free to plunge headlong into whatever undertaking they might choose instead of going about their duties half‐heartedly, their creative urges frustrated by denying their natural desires. This would apply in the majority of cases, but there will always be those who work better under pressure. Generally, those who need to endure a certain amount of hardship to produce to their full capabilities are in basically artistic vocations. (More will be said later about fulfillment through self‐denial.) This does not mean to imply that all artists fit into this category. On the contrary, many artists are unable to produce unless their basic animal needs have been satisfied. For the most part, it is not the artist or individualist, but the average middle‐class working man or woman who is lacking the proper release for their desires. It is ironic that the responsible, respectable person—the one who pays society’s bills—should be the one given the least in return. It is he who must be ever conscious of his “moral obligations,” and who is condemned for normally indulging in his natural desires. The Satanic religion considers this a gross injustice. He who upholds his responsibilities should be most entitled to the pleasures of his choice, without censure from the society he serves. Finally a religion (Satanism) has been formed which commends and rewards those who support the society in which they live, instead of denouncing them for their human needs. From every set of principles (be it religious, political, or philosophical), some good can be extracted. Amidst the madness of the Hitlerian concept, one point stands out as a shining example of this—“strength through joy!.” Hitler was no fool when he offered the German people happiness, on a personal level, to insure their loyalty to him, and peak efficiency from them. It has been clearly established that the majority of all illnesses are of a psychosomatic nature, and that psychosomatic illnesses are a direct result of frustration. It has been said that “the good die young.” The good, by Christian standards, do die young. It is the frustration of our natural instincts which leads to the deterioration of our minds and bodies. It has become very fashionable to concentrate on the betterment of the mind and spirit, and to consider giving pleasure to one’s body (the very shell without which the mind and spirit could not exist) to be coarse, crude, unrefined. AS OF LATE, MOST PEOPLE WHO DEEM THEMSELVES EMANCIPATED HAVE LEFT NORMALCY ONLY TO “TRANSCEND” INTO IDIOCY! By way of bending their behinds around to meet their navels, subsisting on wild and exotic diets like brown rice and tea, they feel they will arrive at a great state of spiritual development. “Hogwash!” says the Satanist. He would rather eat a good hearty meal, exercise his imagination, and transcend by means of physical and emotional fulfillment. It seems, to the Satanist, that after being harnessed with unreasonable religious demands for so many centuries, one would welcome the chance to be human for once! If anyone thinks that by denying his natural desires he can avoid mediocrity, he should examine the Eastern mystical beliefs which have been in great intellectual favor in recent years. Christianity is “old‐hat,” so those who wish to escape its fetters have turned to so‐ called enlightened religions, such as Buddhism. Although Christianity is certainly deserving of the criticism it has received, perhaps it has been taking more than its share of the blame. The followers of the mystical beliefs are every bit as guilty of the little humanisms as the “misguided” Christians. Both religions are based on trite philosophies, but the mystical religionists profess to be enlightened and emancipated from the guilt‐ ridden dogma which is typified by Christianity. However, the Eastern mystic is even more preoccupied than the Christian with avoiding animalistic actions that remind him he is not a “saint,” but merely a man—only another form of animal, sometimes better, more often worse, than those who walk on all fours; and who, because of his “divine spiritual and intellectual development,” has become the most vicious animal of all! The Satanist asks, “What is wrong with being human, and having human limitations as well as assets?” By denying his desires the mystic has come no closer to overcoming compulsion than his kindred soul, the Christian. The Eastern mystical beliefs have taught people to contemplate their navels, stand on their heads, stare at blank walls, avoid the use of labels in life, and discipline themselves against any desire for materialistic pleasure. Nevertheless, I am sure you have seen just as many so‐called disciplined yogis with the inability to control a smoking habit as anyone else; or just as many supposedly emancipated Buddhists become just as excited as a “less aware” person when they are confronted with a member of the opposite or in some cases, the same—sex. Yet when asked to explain the reason for their hypocrisy, these people retreat into the ambiguousness which characterizes their faith—no one can pin them down if there are no straight answers that can be given! The simple fact of the matter is that the very thing which has led this type of person to a faith which preaches abstinence, is indulgence. Their compulsive masochism is the reason for choosing a religion which not only advocates self‐denial, but praises them for it; and gives them a sacrosanct avenue of expression for their masochistic needs. The more abuse they can stand, the holier they become. Masochism, to most people, represents a rejection of indulgence. Satanism points out many meanings behind the meanings, and considers masochism to be an indulgence if any attempt to sway or change the person from his masochistic traits is met with resentment and/or failure. The Satanist does not condemn these people for giving vent to their masochistic desires, but he does feel the utmost contempt towards those who cannot be honest enough (at least with themselves) to face and accept their masochism as a natural part of their personality make‐up. Having to use religion as an excuse for their masochism is bad enough, but these people actually have the effrontery to feel superior to those who are not bound‐up in self‐deceitful expression of their fetishes! These people would be the first to condemn a man who found his weekly release with a person who would beat him soundly, thereby releasing himself from the very thing which could, if unreleased, make him—as they are—a compulsive church‐goer or religious fanatic. By finding adequate release for his masochistic desires, he no longer needs to debase and deny himself in his every waking moment, as do these compulsive masochists. Satanists are encouraged to indulge in the seven deadly sins, as they need hurt no one; they were only invented by the Christian Church to insure guilt on the part of its followers. The Christian Church knows that it is impossible for anyone to avoid committing these sins, as they are all things which we, being human, most naturally do. After inevitably committing these sins financial offerings to the church in order to “pay off” God are employed as a sop to the parishioner’s conscience! Satan has never needed a book of rules, because vital natural forces have kept man “sinful” and intent on preserving himself and his feelings. Nevertheless, demoralizing attempts have been made on his body and being for his “soul’s” sake, which only illustrate how misconceived and misused the labels of “indulgence” versus “compulsion” have become. Sexual activity certainly is condoned and encouraged by Satanism, but obviously the fact that it is the only religion which honestly takes this stand, is the reason it has been traditionally given so much literary space. Naturally, if most people belong to the religions which repress them sexually, anything written on this provocative subject is going to make for titillating reading. If all attempts to sell something (be it a product or an idea) have failed—sex will always sell it. The reason for this is that even though people now consciously accept sex as a normal and necessary function, their subconscious is still bound by the taboo which religion has placed upon it. So, again, what is denied is more intensely desired. It is this bugaboo regarding sex which causes the literature devoted to the Satanic views on the subject to overshadow all else written about Satanism. The true Satanist is not mastered by sex any more than he is mastered by any of his other desires. As with all other pleasurable things, the Satanist is master of, rather than mastered by sex. He is not the perverted fiend who is just waiting for the opportunity to deflower every young virgin, nor is he the skulking degenerate who furtively hangs around in the “dirty” bookstores, slavering over the “nasty” pictures. If pornography fills his needs for the moment, he unashamedly buys some “choice items” and guiltlessly peruses them at his leisure. “We have to accept the fact that man has become disgruntled at being constantly repressed, but we must do everything we can to at least temper the sinful desires of man, lest they run rampant in this new age,” say the religionists of the right‐hand path to the questioning Satanist. “Why continue to think of these desires as shameful and something to be repressed, if you now admit they are natural?” returns the Satanist. Could it be that the white‐light religionists are a bit “sour‐grapes” about the fact that they didn’t think of a religion, before the Satanists, which would be enjoyable to follow; and if the truth were known, would they too not like to have a bit more pleasure out of life, but for fear of losing face, cannot admit it? Could it also be that they are afraid people will, after hearing about Satanism, tell themselves “This is for me—why should I continue with a religion which condemns me for everything I do, even though there is nothing actually wrong with it?” The Satanist thinks this is more than likely true. There is certainly much evidence that past religions are, every day, lifting more and more of their ridiculous restrictions. Even so, when an entire religion is based on abstinence instead of indulgence (as it should be) there is little left when it has been revised to meet the current needs of man. So, why waste time “buying oats for a dead horse”? The watchword of Satanism is INDULGENCE instead of “abstinence” . . . BUT—it is not “compulsion.” ON THE CHOICE OF A HUMAN SACRIFICE HE supposed purpose in performing the ritual of sacrifice is to throw the energy provided by the blood of the freshly slaughtered victim into the atmosphere of the magical working, thereby intensifying the magician’s chances of success. The “white” magician assumes that since blood represents the life force, there is no better way to appease the gods or demons than to present them with suitable quantities of it. Combine this rationale with the fact that a dying creature is expending an overabundance of adrenal and other biochemical energies, and you have what appears to be an unbeatable combination. The “white” magician, wary of the consequences involved in the killing of a human being, naturally utilizes birds, or other “lower” creatures in his ceremonies. It seems these sanctimonious wretches feel no guilt in the taking of a non‐human life, as opposed to a human’s. The fact of the matter is that if the “magician” is worthy of his name, he will be uninhibited enough to release the necessary force from his own body, instead of from an unwilling and undeserving victim! Contrary to all established magical theory, the release of this force is NOT effected in the actual spilling of blood, but in the death throes of the living creature! This discharge of bioelectrical energy is the very same phenomenon which occurs during any profound heightening of the emotions, such as: sexual orgasm, blind anger, mortal terror, consuming grief, etc. Of these emotions, the easiest entered into of one’s own violation are sexual orgasm and anger, with grief running a close third. Remembering that the two most readily available of these three (sexual orgasm and anger) have been burned into man’s unconscious as “sinful” by religionists, it is small wonder they are shunned by the “white” magician, who plods along carrying the greatest of all millstones of guilt! The inhibitive and asinine absurdity in the need to kill an innocent living creature at the high‐point of a ritual, as practiced by erstwhile “wizards,” is obviously their “lesser of the evils” when a discharge of energy is called for. These poor conscience‐stricken fools, who have been calling themselves witches and warlocks, would sooner chop the head off a goat or chicken in an attempt to harness its death agony, than have the “blasphemous” bravery to masturbate in full view of the Jehovah whom they claim to deny! The only way these mystical cowards can ritualistically release themselves is through the agony of another’s death (actually their own, by proxy) rather than the indulgent force which produces life! The treaders of the path of white light are truly the cold and the dead! No wonder these tittering pustules of “mystical wisdom” must stand within protective circles to bind the “evil” forces in order to keep themselves “safe” from attack—ONE GOOD ORGASM WOULD PROBABLY KILL THEM! The use of a human sacrifice in a Satanic ritual does not imply that the sacrifice is slaughtered “to appease the gods.” Symbolically, the victim is destroyed through the working of a hex or curse, which in turn leads to the physical, mental or emotional destruction of the “sacrifice” in ways and means not attributable to the magician. The only time a Satanist would perform a human sacrifice would be if it were to serve a twofold purpose; that being to release the magician’s wrath in the throwing of a curse, and more important, to dispose of a totally obnoxious and deserving individual. Under NO circumstances would a Satanist sacrifice any animal or baby! For centuries, propagandists of the right‐hand path have been prattling over the supposed sacrifices of small children and voluptuous maidens at the hands of diabolists. It would be thought that anyone reading or hearing of these heinous accounts would immediately question their authenticity, taking into consideration the biased sources of the stories. On the contrary, as with all “holy” lies which are accepted without reservation, this assumed modus operandi of the Satanists persists to this day! There are sound and logical reasons why the Satanists could not perform such sacrifices. Man, the animal, is the godhead to the Satanist. The purest form of carnal existence reposes in the bodies of animals and human children who have not grown old enough to deny themselves their natural desires. They can perceive things that the average adult human can never hope to. Therefore, the Satanist holds these beings in a sacred regard, knowing he can learn much from these natural magicians of the world. The Satanist is aware of the universal custom of the treader of the path of Agarthi; the killing of the god. Inasmuch as gods are always created in man’s own image—and the average man hates what he sees in himself—the inevitable must occur: the sacrifice of the god who represents himself. The Satanist does not hate himself, nor the gods he might choose, and has no desire to destroy himself or anything for which he stands! It is for this reason he could never willfully harm an animal or child. The question arises, “Who, then, would be considered a fit and proper human sacrifice, and how is one qualified to pass judgment on such a person?” The answer is brutally simple. Anyone who has unjustly wronged you—one who has “gone out of his way” to hurt you— to deliberately cause trouble and hardship for you or those dear to you. In short, a person asking to be cursed by their very actions. When a person, by his reprehensible behavior, practically cries out to be destroyed, it is truly your moral obligation to indulge them their wish. The person who takes every opportunity to “pick on” others is often mistakenly called “sadistic.” In reality, this person is a misdirected masochist who is working towards his own destruction. The reason a person viciously strikes out against you is because they are afraid of you or what you represent, or are resentful of your happiness. They are weak, insecure, and on extremely shaky ground when you throw your curse, and they make ideal human sacrifices. It is sometimes easy to overlook the actual wrongdoing of the victim of your curse, when one considers how “unhappy” a person he really is. It is not so easy, though, to retrace the damaging footsteps of your antagonist and make right those practical situations he or she has made wrong. The “ideal sacrifice” may be emotionally insecure, but nonetheless can, in the machinations of his insecurity, cause severe damage to your tranquility or sound reputation. “Mental illness,” “nervous breakdown,” “maladjustment,” “anxiety neuroses,” “broken homes,” “sibling rivalry,” etc., etc., ad infinitum have too long been convenient excuses for vicious and irresponsible actions. Anyone who says “we must try to understand” those who make life miserable for those undeserving of misery is aiding and abetting a social cancer! The apologists for these rabid humans deserve any clobberings they get at the hands of their charges! Mad dogs are destroyed, and they need help far more than the human who conveniently made froths at the mouth when irrational behavior is in order! It is easy to say, “So what!—these people are insecure, so they can’t hurt me.” But the fact remains— given the opportunity they would destroy you! Therefore, you have every right to (symbolically) destroy them, and if your curse provokes their actual annihilation, rejoice that you have been instrumental in ridding the world of a pest! If your success or happiness disturbs a person—you owe him nothing! He is made to be trampled under foot! IF PEOPLE HAD TO TAKE THE CONSEQUENCES OF THEIR OWN ACTIONS, THEY WOULD THINK TWICE! LIFE AFTER DEATH THROUGH FULFILLMENT OF THE EGO AN is aware that he will die, someday. Other animals, when nearing death, know they are about to die; but it is not until death is certain that the animal senses his coming departure from this world. And even then he does not know exactly what is entailed in dying. It is often pointed out that animals accept death gracefully, without fear or resistance. This is a beautiful concept, but one that only holds true in cases where death for the animal is unavoidable. When an animal is sick or injured he will fight for his life with every ounce of strength he has left. It is this unshakable will to live that, if man were not so “highly evolved,” would also give him the fighting spirit he needs to stay alive. It is a well known fact that many people die simply because they give up and just don’t care anymore. This is understandable if the person is very ill, with no apparent chance for recovery. But this often is not the case. Man has become lazy. He has learned to take the easy way out. Even suicide has become less repugnant to many people than any number of other sins. Religion is totally to blame for this. Death, in most religions, is touted as a great spiritual awakening—one which is prepared for throughout life. This concept is very appealing to one who has not had a satisfactory life; but to those who have experienced all the joys life has to offer, there is a great dread attached to dying. This is as it should be. It is this lust for life which will allow the vital person to live on after the inevitable death of his fleshly shell. History shows that men who have given their own lives in pursuit of an ideal have been deified for their martyrdom. Religionists and political leaders have been very crafty in laying their plans. By holding the martyr up as a shining example to his fellow men, they eliminate the common sense reaction that willful self‐destruction goes against all animal logic. To the Satanist, martyrdom and non‐personalized heroism is to be associated not with integrity, but with stupidity. This, of course, does not apply to the situations which involve the safety of a loved one. But to give one’s own life for something as impersonal as a political or religious issue is the ultimate in masochism. Life is the one great indulgence; death the one great abstinence. To a person who is satisfied with his earthly existence, life is like a party; and no one likes to leave a good party. By the same token, if a person is enjoying himself here on earth he will not so readily give up this life for the promise of an afterlife about which he knows nothing. The Eastern mystical beliefs teach humans to discipline themselves against any conscious will for success so they might dissolve themselves into “Universal Cosmic Awareness”—anything to avoid good healthy self‐satisfaction or honest pride in earthly accomplishments! It is interesting to note that the areas in which this type of belief flourishes are those where material gains are not easily obtainable. For this reason the predominant religious belief must be one which commends its followers for their rejection of material things and their avoidance of the use of labels which attaches a certain amount of importance to material gains. In this way the people can be pacified into accepting their lot, no matter how small it may be. Satanism uses many labels. If it were not for names, very few of us would understand anything in life, much less attach any significance to it;—and significance compels recognition, which is something everyone wants, especially the Eastern mystic who tries to prove to everyone he can meditate longer or stand more deprivation and pain than the next fellow. The Eastern philosophies preach the dissolution of man’s ego before he can produce sins. It is unfathomable to the Satanist to conceive of an ego which would willfully choose denial of itself. In countries where this is used as a sop for the willingly impoverished, it is understandable that a philosophy which teaches the denial of the ego would serve a useful purpose—at least for those in power, to whom it would be detrimental if their people were discontented. But for anyone who has every opportunity for material gain, to choose this form of religious thought seems foolish, indeed! The Eastern mystic believes strongly in reincarnation. To a person who has virtually nothing in this life, the possibility that he may have been a king in a past life or may be one in the next life is very attractive, and does much to appease his need for self‐respect. If there is nothing in which they can take pride in this life, they can console themselves by thinking, “there are always future lives.” It never occurs to the believer in reincarnation that if his father, grandfather, and great‐grandfather, etc. had developed “good karmas,” by their adherence to the same beliefs and ethics as his present ones—then why is he now living in privation, rather than like a maharajah? Belief in reincarnation provides a beautiful fantasy world in which a person can find the proper avenue of ego‐expression, but at the same time claim to have dissolved his ego. This is emphasized by the roles people choose for themselves in their past or future lives. Believers in reincarnation do not always choose an honorable character. If the person is of a highly respectable and conservative nature, he will often choose a colorful rogue or gangster, thereby fulfilling his alter‐ego. Or, a woman who has much social status may pick a harlot or famous courtesan for the characterization of herself in a past life. If people were able to divorce themselves from the stigma attached to personal ego‐ fulfillment, they would not need to play self‐deceitful games such as belief in reincarnation as a means of satisfying their natural need for ego‐fulfillment. The Satanist believes in complete gratification of his ego. Satanism, in fact, is the only religion which advocates the intensification or encouragement of the ego. Only if a person’s own ego is sufficiently fulfilled, can he afford to be kind and complimentary to others, without robbing himself of his self‐respect. We generally think of a braggart as a person with a large ego; in reality, his bragging results from a need to satisfy his impoverished ego. Religionists have kept their followers in line by suppressing their egos. By making their followers feel inferior, the awesomeness of their god is insured. Satanism encourages its members to develop a good strong ego because it gives them the self‐respect necessary for a vital existence in this life. If a person has been vital throughout his life and has fought to the end for his earthly existence, it is this ego which will refuse to die, even after the expiration of the flesh which housed it. Young children are to be admired for their driving enthusiasm for life. This is exemplified by the small child who refuses to go to bed when there is something exciting going on, and when once put to bed, will sneak down the stairs to peek through the curtain and watch. It is this child‐like vitality that will allow the Satanist to peek through the curtain of darkness and death and remain earthbound. Self‐sacrifice is not encouraged by the Satanic religion. Therefore, unless death comes as an indulgence because of extreme circumstances which make the termination of life a welcome relief from the unendurable earthly existence, suicide is frowned upon by the Satanic religion. Religious martyrs have taken their own lives, not because life was intolerable for them, but to use their supreme sacrifice as a tool to further the religious belief. We must assume, then, that suicide, if done for the sake of the church, is condoned and even encouraged—even though their scriptures label it a sin—because religious martyrs of the past have always been deified. It is rather curious that the only time suicide is considered sinful by other religions is when it comes as an indulgence. RELIGIOUS HOLIDAYS HE highest of all holidays in the Satanic religion is the date of one’s own birth. This is in direct contradiction to the holy of holy days of other religions, which deify a particular god who has been created in an anthropomorphic form of their own image, thereby showing that the ego is not really buried. The Satanist feels: “Why not really be honest and if you are going to create a god in your image, why not create that god as yourself.” Every man is a god if he chooses to recognize himself as one. So, the Satanist celebrates his own birthday as the most important holiday of the year. After all, aren’t you happier about the fact that you were born than you are about the birth of someone you have never even met? Or for that matter, aside from religious holidays, why pay higher tribute to the birthday of a president or to a date in history than we do to the day we were brought into this greatest of all worlds? Despite the fact that some of us may not have been wanted, or at least were not particularly planned, we’re glad, even if no one else is, that we’re here! You should give yourself a pat on the back, buy yourself whatever you want, treat yourself like the king (or god) that you are, and generally celebrate your birthday with as much pomp and ceremony as possible. After one’s own birthday, the two major Satanic holidays are Walpurgisnacht and Halloween (or All Hallows’ Eve). St. Walpurgis—or Walpurga, or Walburga, depending upon the time and area in which one is referring to her—was born in Sussex about the end of the Seventh or the beginning of the Eighth Century, and was educated at Winburn, Dorset, where after taking the veil, she remained for twenty‐five years. She then, at the instance of her uncle, St. Boniface, and her brother, St. Wilibald, set out along with some other nuns to found religious houses in Germany. Her first settlement was at Bischofsheim in the diocese of Mainz, and two years later (754 A.D.) she became abbess of the Benedictine nunnery at Heidenheim, within her brother Wilibald’s diocese of Eichstadt in Bavaria, where another brother, Winebald, had at the same time also been made head of a monastery. On the death of Winebald in 760 she succeeded him in his charge, retaining the superintendence of both houses until her death on February 25, 779. Her relics were translated to Eichstadt, where she was laid in a hollow rock, from which exuded a kind of bituminous oil, afterwards known as Walpurgis oil, regarded as having miraculous efficacy against disease. The cave became a place of pilgrimage, and a great church was built over the spot. She is commemorated at various times, but principally on May 1st, her day taking the place of an earlier Pagan festival. Amazingly enough, all of this rigmarole was found necessary simply to condone the continuance of the most important Pagan festival of the year—the grand climax of the spring equinox! The Eve of May has been memorialized as the night that all of the demons, specters, afreets, and banshees would come forth and hold their wild revels, symbolizing the fruition of the spring equinox. Halloween—All Hallows’ Eve, or All Saints’ Day—falls on October 31st or November 1st. Originally, All Hallows’ Eve was one of the great fire festivals of Britain at the time of the Druids. In Scotland it was associated with the time when the spirits of the dead, the demons, witches, and sorcerers were unusually active and propitious. Paradoxically, All Hallows’ Eve was also the night when young people performed magical rituals to determine their future marriage partners. The youth of the villages carried on with much merry‐making and sensual revelry, but the older people took great care to safeguard their homes from the evil spirits, witches, and demons who had exceptional power that night. The solstices and equinoxes are also celebrated as holidays, as they herald the first day of the seasons. The difference between a solstice and an equinox is a semantic one defining the relationship between the sun, moon, and the fixed stars. The solstice applies to summer and winter; the equinox refers to autumn and spring. The summer solstice is in June, and the winter solstice is in December. The autumn equinox is in September, and the spring equinox is in March. Both the equinoxes and the solstices vary a day or two from year to year, depending on the lunar cycle at the time, but usually fall on the 21st or 22nd of the month. Five to six weeks after these days the legendary Satanic revels are celebrated. THE BLACK MASS O other single device has been associated with Satanism as much as the black mass. To say that the most blasphemous of all religious ceremonies is nothing more than a literary invention is certainly a statement which needs qualifying— but nothing could be truer. The popular concept of the black mass is thus: a defrocked priest stands before an altar consisting of a nude woman, her legs spread‐eagled and vagina thrust open, each of her outstretched fists grasping a black candle made from the fat of unbaptized babies, and a chalice containing the urine of a prostitute (or blood) reposing on her belly. An inverted cross hangs above the altar, and triangular hosts of ergot‐laden bread or black‐stained turnip are methodically blessed as the priest dutifully slips them in and out of the altar‐ lady’s labia. Then, we are told, an invocation to Satan and various demons is followed by an array of prayers and psalms chanted backwards or interspersed with obscenities . . . all performed within the confines of a “protective” pentagram drawn on the floor. If the Devil appears he is invariably in the form of a rather eager man wearing the head of a black goat upon his shoulders. Then follows a potpourri of flagellation, prayer‐book burning, cunnilingus, fellatio, and general hindquarters kissing—all done to a background of ribald recitations from the Holy Bible, and audible expectorations on the cross! If a baby can be slaughtered during the ritual, so much the better; for as everyone knows, this is the favorite sport of the Satanist! If this sounds repugnant, then the success of the reports of the black mass, in keeping the devout in church, is easy to understand. No “decent” person could fail to side with the inquisitors when told of these blasphemies. The propagandists of the church did their job well, informing the public at one time or another of the heresies and heinous acts of the Pagans, Cathars, Bogomils, Templars and others who, because of their dualistic philosophies and sometimes Satanic logic, had to be eradicated. The stories of unbaptized babies being stolen by Satanists for use in the mass were not only effective propaganda measures, but also provided a constant source of revenue for the Church, in the form of baptism fees. No Christian mother would, upon hearing of these diabolical kidnappings, refrain from getting her child properly baptized, post haste. Another facet of man’s nature was apparent in the fact that the writer or artist with lewd thoughts could exercise his most obscene predilections in the portrayal of the activities of heretics. The censor who views all pornography so that he will know what to warn others of is the modern equivalent of the medieval chronicler of the obscene deeds of the Satanists (and, of course, their modern journalistic counterparts). It is believed that the most complete library of pornography in the world is owned by the Vatican! The kissing of the Devil’s behind during the traditional black mass is easily recognized as the forerunner of the modern term used to describe one who will, through appealing to another’s ego, gain materially from him. As all Satanic ceremonies were performed toward very real or material goals, the oscularum infame (or kiss of shame) was considered a symbolic requisite towards earthly, rather than spiritual, success. The usual assumption is that the Satanic ceremony or service is always called a black mass. A black mass is not the magical ceremony practiced by Satanists. The Satanist would only employ the use of a black mass as a form of psychodrama. Furthermore, a black mass does not necessarily imply that the performers of such are Satanists. A black mass is essentially a parody of the religious service of the Roman Catholic Church, but can be loosely applied to a satire on any religious ceremony. To the Satanist, the black mass, in its blaspheming of orthodox rites, is nothing more than a redundancy. The services of all established religions are actually parodies of old rituals performed by the worshippers of the earth and the flesh. In attempts to de‐ sexualize and dehumanize the Pagan beliefs, later men of spiritual faith whitewashed the honest meanings behind the rituals into the bland euphemisms now considered to be the “true mass.” Even if the Satanist were to spend each night performing a black mass, he would no more be performing a travesty than the devout churchgoer who unwittingly attends his own “black mass”—his spoof on the honest and emotionally‐sound rites of Pagan antiquity. Any ceremony considered a black mass must effectively shock and outrage, as this seems to be the measure of its success. In the Middle Ages, blaspheming the holy church was shocking. Now, however, the Church does not present the awesome image it did during the inquisition. The traditional black mass is no longer the outrageous spectacle to the dilettante or renegade priest that it once was. If the Satanist wishes to create a ritual to blaspheme an accepted institution, for the purpose of psychodrama, he is careful to choose one that is now in vogue to parody. Thus, he is truly stepping on a sacred cow. A black mass, today, would consist of the blaspheming of such “sacred” topics as Eastern mysticism, psychiatry, the psychedelic movement, ultra‐liberalism, etc. Patriotism would be championed, drugs and their gurus would be defiled, acultural militants would be deified, and the decadence of ecclesiastical theologies might even be given a Satanic boost. The Satanic magus has always been the catalyst for the dichotomy necessary in molding popular beliefs, and in this case a ceremony in the nature of a black mass may serve a far‐reaching magical purpose. In the year 1666, some rather interesting events occurred in France. With the death of François Mansart, the architect of the trapezoid, whose geometrics were to become the prototype of the haunted house, the Palace of Versailles was being constructed, in accordance with his plans. The last of the glamorous priestesses of Satan, Jeanne‐Marie Bouvier (Madame Guyon) was to be overshadowed by a shrewd opportunist and callous businesswoman named Catharine Deshayes, otherwise known as LaVoisin. Here was an erstwhile beautician who, while dabbling in abortions and purveying the most efficient poisons to ladies desirous of eliminating unwanted husbands or lovers, found in the lurid accounts of the “messes noir” a proverbial brainstorm. It is safe to say that 1666 was the year of the first “commercial” black mass! In the region south of St. Denis, which is now called LaGarenne, a great walled house was purchased by LaVoisin and fitted with dispensaries, cells, laboratories, and . . . a chapel. Soon it became de rigueur for royalty and lesser dilettantes to attend and participate in the very type of service mentioned earlier in this chapter. The organized fraud perpetrated in these ceremonies has become indelibly marked in history as the “true black mass.” When LaVoisin was arrested on March 13, 1679 (in the Church of Our Blessed Lady of Good Tidings, incidentally), the die had already been cast. The degraded activities of LaVoisin had stifled the majesty of Satanism for many years to come. The Satanism‐for‐fun‐and‐games fad next appeared in England in the middle 18th Century in the form of Sir Francis Dashwood’s Order of the Medmanham Franciscans, popularly called The Hell‐Fire Club. While eliminating the blood, gore, and baby‐fat candles of the previous century’s masses, Sir Francis managed to conduct rituals replete with good dirty fun, and certainly provided a colorful and harmless form of psychodrama for many of the leading lights of the period. An interesting sideline of Sir Francis, which lends a clue to the climate of the Hell‐Fire Club, was a group called the Dilettanti Club, of which he was the founder. It was the 19th Century that brought a whitewashing to Satanism, in the feeble attempts of “white” magicians trying to perform “black” magic. This was a very paradoxical period for Satanism, with writers such as Baudelaire and Huysmans who, despite their apparent obsession with evil, seemed nice enough fellows. The Devil developed his Luciferian personality for the public to see, and gradually evolved into a sort of drawing‐room gentleman. This was the era of “experts” on the black arts, such as Eliphas Levi and countless trance‐mediums who, with their carefully bound spirits and demons, have also succeeded in binding the minds of many who call themselves parapsychologists to this day! As far as Satanism is concerned, the closest outward signs of this were the neo‐Pagan rites conducted by MacGregor Mathers’ Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn, and Aleister Crowley’s later Order of the Silver Star (A... A...—Argentinum Astrum) and Order of Oriental Templars (O.T.O.),* which paranoiacally denied any association with Satanism, despite Crowley’s self‐imposed image of the beast of revelation. Aside from some rather charming poetry and a smattering of magical bric‐a‐brac, when not climbing mountains Crowley spent most of his time as a poseur par excellence and worked overtime to be wicked. Like his contemporary, Rev.(?) Montague Summers, Crowley obviously spent a large part of his life with his tongue jammed firmly into his cheek, but his followers, today, are somehow able to read esoteric meaning into his every word. Perennially concurrent with these societies were the sex clubs using Satanism as a rationale that persists today, for which tabloid newspaper writers may give thanks. If it appears that the black mass developed from a literary invention of the church, to a depraved commercial actuality, to a psychodrama for dilettantes and iconoclasts, to an ace in the hole for popular media . . . then where does it fit into the true nature of Satanism—and who was practicing Satanic magic in those years beyond 1666? The answer to this riddle lies in another. Is the person generally considered to be a Satanist really practicing Satanism in its true sense, or rather from the point of view taken by the opinion makers of heavenly persuasion? It has often been said, and rightly so, that all of the books about the Devil have been written by the agents of God. It is, therefore, quite easy to understand how a certain breed of devil worshippers was created through the inventions of theologians. This erstwhile “evil” character is not necessarily practicing true Satanism. * “Ordo Templi Orientis,” Crowley’s take-off on the German sect of the same name, originally founded in 1902, and practicing some of the principles set forth in this volume. Nor is he a living embodiment of the element of untrammeled pride or majesty of self which gave the post‐Pagan world the churchman’s definition of evil. He is instead the by‐product of later and more elaborate propaganda. The pseudo‐Satanist has always managed to appear throughout modern history, with his black masses of varying degrees of blasphemy; but the real Satanist is not quite so easily recognized as such. It would be an over‐simplification to say that every successful man and woman on earth is, without knowing it, a practicing Satanist; but the thirst for earthly success and its ensuing realization are certainly grounds for Saint Peter turning thumbs down. If the rich man’s entry into heaven seems as difficult as the camel’s attempt to go through the eye of a needle; if the love of money is the root of all evil; then we must at least assume the post powerful men on earth to be the most Satanic. This applies to financiers, industrialists, popes, poets, dictators, and all assorted opinion‐makers and field marshals of the world’s activities. Occasionally, through “leakages,” one of the enigmatic men or women of earth will be found to have “dabbled” in the black arts. These, of course, are brought to light as in the “mystery men” of history. Names like Rasputin, Zaharoff, Cagliostro, Rosenberg and their ilk are links—clues, so to speak, of the true legacy of Satan . . . a legacy which transcends ethnic, racial, and economic differences and temporal ideologies, as well. The Satanist has always ruled the earth . . . and always will, by whatever name he is called. One thing stands sure: the standards, philosophy and practices set forth on these pages are those employed by the most self‐realized and powerful humans on earth. In the secret thoughts of each man and woman, still motivated by sound and unclouded minds, resides the potential of the Satanist, as always has been. The sign of the horns shall appear to many, now, rather than the few; and the magician will stand forth that he may be recognized. (EARTH) THE BOOK OF BELIAL THE MASTERY OF THE EARTH The greatest appeal of magic is not in its application, but in its esoteric meanderings. The element of mystery which so heavily enshrouds the practice of the black arts has been fostered, deliberately or out of ignorance, by those who often claim the highest expertise in such matters. If the shortest distance between two points is a straight line, then established occultists would do well as maze‐makers. The basic principles of ceremonial magic have been relegated for so long to infinitely classified bits of scholastic mysticism, that the would‐be wizard becomes the victim of the very art of misdirection which he, himself, should be employing! An analogy may be drawn of the student of applied psychology who, though knowing all of the answers, cannot make friends. What good is a study of falsehoods, unless everyone believes in falsehoods? Many, of course, DO believe in falsehoods, but still ACT according to natural law. It is upon this premise that Satanic magic is based. This is a primer—a basic text on materialistic magic. It is a Satanic McGuffey’s Reader. Belial means “without a master,” and symbolizes true independence, self‐sufficiency, and personal accomplishment. Belial represents the earth element, and herein will be found magic with both feet on the ground—real, hard‐core, magical procedure—not mystical platitudes devoid of objective reason. Probe no longer. Here is bedrock! THE THEORY AND PRACTICE OF SATANIC MAGIC (Definition and Purpose) HE definition of magic, as used in this book, is: “The change in situations or events in accordance with one’s will, which would, using normally accepted methods, be unchangeable.” This admittedly leaves a large area for personal interpretation. It will be said, by some, that these instructions and procedures are nothing more than applied psychology, or scientific fact, called by “magical” terminology—until they arrive at a passage in the text that is “based on no known scientific finding.” It is for this reason that no attempt has been made to limit the explanations set forth to a set nomenclature. Magic is never totally scientifically explainable, but science has always been, at one time or another, considered magic. There is no difference between “White” and “Black” magic, except in the smug hypocrisy, guilt‐ridden righteousness, and self‐deceit of the “White” magician himself. In the classical religious tradition, “White” magic is performed for altruistic, benevolent, and “good” purposes; while “Black” magic is used for self‐aggrandizement, personal power, and “evil” purposes. No one on earth ever pursued occult studies, metaphysics, yoga, or any other “white light” concept, without ego gratification and personal power as a goal. It just so happens that some people enjoy wearing hair shirts, and others prefer velvet or silk. What is pleasure to one, is pain to another, and the same applies to “good” and “evil.” Every practitioner of witchcraft is convinced that he or she is doing the “right” thing. Magic falls into two categories, ritual or ceremonial, and non‐ritual or manipulative. Ritual magic consists of the performance of a formal ceremony, taking place, at least in part, within the confines of an area set aside for such purposes and at a specific time. Its main function is to isolate the otherwise dissipated adrenal and other emotionally induced energy, and convert it into a dynamically transmittable force. It is purely an emotional, rather than intellectual, act. Any and all intellectual activity must take place before the ceremony, not during it. This type of magic is sometimes known as “GREATER MAGIC.” Non‐ritual or manipulative magic, sometimes called “LESSER MAGIC,” consists of the wile and guile obtained through various devices and contrived situations, which when utilized, can create “change, in accordance with one’s will.” In olden times this would be called “fascination,” “glamour,” or the “evil eye.” Most of the victims of the witch trials were not witches. Often the victims were eccentric old women who were either senile or did not conform to society. Others were exceptionally attractive women who turned the heads of the men in power, and were not responsive to their advances. The real witches were rarely executed, or even brought to trial, as they were proficient in the art of enchantment and could charm the men and save their own lives. Most of the real witches were sleeping with the inquisitors. This is the origin of the word “glamour.” The antiquated meaning of glamour is witchcraft. The most important asset to the modern witch is her ability to be alluring, or to utilize glamour. The word “fascination” has a similarly occult origin. Fascination was the term applied to the evil eye. To fix a person’s gaze, in other words, fascinate, was to curse them with the evil eye. Therefore, if a woman had the ability to fascinate men, she was regarded as a witch. Learning to effectively utilize the command to LOOK, is an integral part of a witch’s or warlock’s training. To manipulate a person, you must first be able to attract and hold his attention. The three methods by which the command to look can be accomplished are the utilization of sex, sentiment, or wonder, or any combination of these. A witch must, honestly, decide into which category she most naturally falls. The first category, that of sex, is self‐ evident. If a woman is attractive or sexually appealing, she should do everything in her power to make herself as enticing as possible, thereby using sex as her most powerful tool. Once she has gained the man’s attention, by using her sex appeal, she is free to manipulate him to her will. The second category is sentiment. Usually older woman fit into this category. This would include the “cookie lady” type witch, who might live in a little cottage, and be thought of by people as being a bit eccentric. Children are usually enchanted by the fantasy that this type of witch can provide for them, and young adults seek her out for her sage‐like advice. Through their innocence, children can recognize her magical power. By conforming to an image of the sweet little old lady next door, she can employ the art of misdirection to accomplish her goals. The third category is the wonder theme. This category would apply to the woman who is strange or awesome in her appearance. By making her strange appearance work for her, she can manipulate people simply because they are fearful of the consequences should they not do as she asks. Many women fit into more than one of these categories. For example, the young girl who has an appearance of freshness and innocence, but at the same time is very sexy, combines sex appeal with sinister overtones, uses sex and wonder. After evaluating her assets, each witch must decide into which category or combination of categories she fits, and then utilize these assets in their proper form. To be a successful warlock, a man must similarly fit himself into the proper category. The handsome or sexually appealing man would, naturally, fit into the first category—sex. The second, or sentiment category would apply to the older man who has, perhaps, an elfin or forest wizard appearance. The sweet old grandpa (often a dirty old man!) would also be in the sentiment category. The third type would be the man who presents a sinister or diabolic appearance. Each of these men would apply his particular brand of the command to look, in much the same way as the women previously described. Visual imagery utilized for emotional reaction is certainly the most important device incorporated in the practice of lesser magic. Anyone who is foolish enough to say “looks don’t mean a thing” is indeed deluded. Good looks are unnecessary, but “looks” certainly are needed! Odor is another important manipulative factor in lesser magic. Remember, animals fear and distrust anyone or anything that doesn’t smell! And even though we may, as human animals, deny many of the judgments based on this sense consciously, we still are motivated by our sense of smell just as surely as any all‐fours animal. If you are a man, and wish to enchant a woman, allow the natural secretions of your body to pervade the atmosphere immediately around you, and work in animalistic contrast to the vestments of social politeness that you wear upon your back. If you, as a woman, wish to bewitch a man, do not fear that you might “offend” simply because the oils and fragrances of your flesh have not been scrubbed away, or that place between your thighs is not dry and sterile. These natural odors are the sexual stimulants which nature, in her magical wisdom, has provided. The sentiment stimulants are those odors that will appeal to pleasant memories and nostalgia. The enchanting of a man, through his stomach, is first established by the smell of cooking! A “sentiment” type of witch will find this one of the most useful of all charms. It is not so facetious to dwell upon the technique of the man who wished to charm the young lady who had been displaced from her home of childhood joys, which happened to be a fishing village. Wise to the ways of lesser magic, he neatly tucked a mackerel into his trousers pocket, and reaped the rewards that great fondness may often bring. THE THREE TYPES OF SATANIC RITUAL HERE are three types of ceremony incorporated in the practice of Satanic magic. Each of these correspond to a basic human emotion. The first of these we shall call a sex ritual. A sex ritual is what is commonly known as a love charm or spell. The purpose in performing such a ritual is to create desire on the part of the person whom you desire, or to summon a sex partner to fulfill your desires. If you have no specific person or type of person in mind strong enough to cause direct sexual feeling culminating in orgasm, you will not succeed in performing as successful working. The reason for this is that even if the ritual was successful, by accident, what good would it serve if you could not take advantage of your eventual opportunity because of lack of stimulation or desire? It is easy to confuse enchantment for your ulterior motives, with spell‐casting to satisfy your sexual desires. Enchantment for self‐aggrandizement, when accompanied by ceremonial magic, falls into the category of either the compassion or the destruction ritual, or possibly both. If you want or need something so badly you are sad or feel much anguish without it, without causing hurt on another’s part, then this would incorporate a compassion ritual to increase your power. If you wish to enchant or entrap a deserving victim for your own purposes, you would employ a destruction ritual. These formulas are to be adhered to, as applying the wrong type of ritual towards a desired result can lead to trouble of a complicated nature. A good example of this is the girl who finds herself plagued by a relentless suitor. If she has done little to encourage him, then she should recognize him for the psychic vampire he is, and let him play his masochistic role. If, however, she has enchanted him frivolously, giving him every encouragement and then finds herself a steady object of sexual desire, much to her dismay, she has no one to blame but herself. Such exercises are only ego boosts, borne of an indoctrination of ego denial which makes these little bewitchments necessary. The Satanist has enough ego strength to use enchantments for her own sexual gratification, or to gain power or success of a specific nature. The second type of ritual is of a compassionate nature. The compassion, or sentiment, ritual is performed for the purpose of helping others, or helping oneself. Health, domestic happiness, business activities, material success, and scholastic prowess are but a few of the situations covered in a compassion ritual. It might be said that this form of ceremony could fall into the realm of genuine charity, bearing in mind that “charity begins at home.” The third motivating force is that of destruction. This is a ceremony used for anger, annoyance, disdain, contempt, or just plain hate. It is known as a hex, curse, or destroying agent. One of the greatest of all fallacies about the practice of ritual magic is the notion that one must believe in the powers of magic before one can be harmed or destroyed by them. Nothing could be farther from the truth, as the most receptive victims of curses have always been the greatest scoffers. The reason is frighteningly simple. The uncivilized tribesman is the first to run to his nearest witch‐doctor or shaman when he feels a curse has been placed upon him by an enemy. The threat and presence of harm is with him consciously, and belief in the power of the curse is so strong that he will take every precaution against it. Thus, through the application of sympathetic magic, he will counteract any harm that might come his way. This man is watching his step, and not taking any chances. On the other hand, the “enlightened” man, who doesn’t place any stock in such “superstition,” relegates his instinctive fear of the curse to his unconscious, thereby nourishing it into a phenomenally destructive force that will multiply with each succeeding misfortune. Of course, every time a new setback occurs, the non‐believer will automatically deny any connection with the curse, especially to himself. The emphatic conscious denial of the potential of the curse is the very ingredient that will create its success, through setting‐up of accident prone situations. In many instances, the victim will deny any magical significance to his fate, even unto his dying gasp—although the magician is perfectly satisfied, so long as his desired results occur. It must be remembered that it matters not whether anyone attaches any significance to your working, so long as the results of the working are in accordance with your will. The super‐logician will always explain the connection of the magical ritual to the end result as “coincidence.” Whether magic is performed for constructive or destructive purposes, the success of the operation is dependent on the receptivity of the person who is to receive the blessing or curse, as the case may be. In the case of a sex or compassion ritual, it helps if the recipient has faith and believes in magic, but the victim of a hex or curse is much more prone to destruction if he DOES NOT believe in it! So long as man knows the meaning of fear, he will need the ways and means to defend himself against his fears. No one knows everything, and as long as there is wonder, there will always be an apprehension of the unknown, where there are potentially dangerous forces. It is this natural fear of the unknown, a first cousin to the fascination towards the unknown, that impels the man of logic towards his very explanations. Obviously, the man of science is motivated to discovery by his very sense of wonder. And yet, how sad that this man who calls himself logical is often the last to recognize the essence of ritual magic. If religious faith can make bleeding wounds appear on the body in approximation to the wounds supposedly inflicted on Christ, it is called stigmata. These wounds appear as a result of compassion driven to an emotionally violent extreme. Why, then, should there be any doubt as to the destructive extremes of fear and terror. The so‐called demons have the power to destroy in a flesh rending manner, theoretically, as much as a handful of nails, long rusted away, can create blood‐dripping ecstasy in a person convinced he is hooked upon the cross of Calvary. Therefore, never attempt to convince the skeptic upon whom you wish to place a curse. Allow him to scoff. To enlighten him would lessen your chance of success. Listen with benign assurance as he laughs at your magic, knowing his days are filled with turmoil all the while. If he is despicable enough, by Satan’s grace, he might even die— laughing! A WORD OF WARNING! TO THOSE WHO WOULD PRACTICE THESE ARTS— Concerning Sex or Lust: Take full advantage of spells and charms that work; if you be a man, plunge your erect member into her with lascivious delight; if you be a woman, open wide your loins in lewd anticipation. Concerning Compassion: Be resolved that you’ll have no regrets at the expense of the help that you have given others, should their new‐found blessings place an obstacle in your path. Be grateful for things that come to you through the use of magic. Concerning Destruction: Be certain you DO NOT care if the intended victim lives or dies, before you throw your curse, and having caused their destruction, revel, rather than feel remorse. HEED WELL THESE RULES—OR IN EACH CASE YOU WILL SEE A REVERSAL OF YOUR DESIRES WHICH WILL HARM, RATHER THAN HELP, YOU! THE RITUAL, OR “INTELLECTUAL DECOMPRESSION,” CHAMBER MAGICAL ceremony may be performed by oneself or in a group, but the advantages of each should be made clear. A group ritual is certainly much more of a reinforcement of faith, and an instillation of power, than is a private ceremony. The massing together of persons who are dedicated to a common philosophy is bound to insure a renewal of confidence in the power of magic. The pageantry of religion consistently becomes a solitary situation it reaches into that realm of self‐denial which runs concurrent with anti‐social behavior. It is for this reason that the Satanist should attempt to seek out others with whom to engage in these ceremonies. In the case of a curse or destruction ritual, it sometimes helps the magician if his desires are intensified by other members of the group. There is nothing in this type of ceremony which would lead to embarrassment on the part of those conducting a ritual of this sort, since anger and the symbolic destruction of the intended victim are the essential ingredients. On the other hand, a compassion ritual, with its unashamed shedding of tears, or a sex ritual, with its masturbatory and orgasmic overtones, would most likely succeed best if privately performed. There is no place for self‐consciousness in the ritual chamber, unless that very self‐ consciousness is an integral part of the role being played, and can be used to good advantage i.e.: the shame felt by a prudent woman serving as an altar, who, through her embarrassment, feels sexual stimulation. Even in a totally personalized ritual, however, the standardized preliminary invocations and devices should be employed before the intimate fantasies and acting out occur. The formal part of the ritual can be performed in the same room or chamber as the personalized working or, the formal ceremony in one place, the personal in another. The beginning and end of the ritual must be conducted within the confines of the ritual chamber containing the symbolic devices (altar, chalice, etc.). The formalized beginning and end of the ceremony acts as a dogmatic, anti‐intellectual device, the purpose of which is to disassociate the activities and frame of reference of the outside world from that of the ritual chamber, where the whole will must be employed. This facet of the ceremony is most important to the intellectual, as he especially requires the “decompression chamber” effect of the chants, bells, candles, and other trappings, before he can put his pure and willful desires to work for himself, in the projection and utilization of his imagery. The “intellectual decompression chamber” of the Satanic temple might be considered a training school for temporary ignorance, as are ALL religious services! The difference is that the Satanist KNOWS he is practicing a form of contrived ignorance in order to expand his will, whereas another religionist doesn’t—or if he does know, he practices that form of self‐ deceit which forbids such recognition. His ego is already too shaky from his religious inculcation to allow himself to admit to such a thing as self‐imposed ignorance! THE INGREDIENTS USED IN THE PERFORMANCE OF SATANIC MAGIC A. Desire HE first ingredient in the performance of a ritual is desire, otherwise known as motivation, temptation, or emotional persuasion. If you do not truly desire any end result, you should not attempt to perform a working. There is no such thing as a “practice” working, and the only way that a magician could do “tricks” such as moving inanimate objects, would be to have a strong emotional need to do so. It is true that if the magician wishes to gain power through impressing others with his feats of magic, he must produce tangible proof of his ability. The Satanic concept of magic, however, fails to find gratification in the proving of magical prowess. The Satanist performs his ritual to insure the outcome of his desires, and he would not waste his time nor force of will on something so inconclusive as rolling a pencil off a table, etc. through the application of magic. The amount of energy needed to levitate a teacup (genuinely) would be of sufficient force to place an idea in a group of people’s heads half‐ way across the earth, in turn, motivating them in accordance with your will. The Satanist knows that even if you succeeded in lifting the teacup from the table, it would be assumed that trickery was used anyway. Therefore, if the Satanist wants to float objects in mid‐air, he uses wires, mirrors, or other devices, and saves his force for self‐aggrandizement. All “gifted” mediums and white‐light mystics practice pure and applied stage magic, with their blindfolds and sealed envelopes, and any fairly competent stage magician, carnival worker, or lodge‐hall entertainer can duplicate the same effect—although lacking, perhaps, the sanctimonious “spiritual” overtones. A little child learns that if he wishes for something hard enough, it will come true. This is meaningful. Wishing indicates desire, whereas prayer is accompanied by apprehension. Scripture has twisted desire into lust, covetousness, and greed. Be as a child, and do not stifle desire, lest you lose touch with the first ingredient in the performance of magic. Be led into temptation, and take that which tempts, whenever you can! B. Timing In every successful situation, one of the most important ingredients is the proper timing. In the performance of a magical ritual, timing can mean success or failure to an even greater extent. The best time to cast your spell or charm, hex or curse, is when your target is at his most receptive state. Receptivity to the will of the magician is assured when the recipient is as passive as possible. No matter how strong‐willed one is, he is naturally passive while he is asleep; therefore, the best time to throw your magical energy towards your target is when he or she sleeps. There are certain periods of the sleep cycle that are better than others for susceptibility to outside influences. When a person is normally fatigued from a day’s activities, he will “sleep like a log” until his mind and body are rested. This period of profound sleep usually lasts about four to six hours, after which the period of “dream sleep” occurs which lasts two or three hours, or until awakening. It is during this “dream sleep” that the mind is most receptive to outside or unconscious influence. Let us assume the magician wishes to cast a spell on a person who would usually retire at 11 o’clock in the evening, and rise at 7 o’clock in the morning. The most effective time to perform a ritual would be about 5 o’clock in the morning, or two hours before the recipient awakens. It is to be emphasized that the magician must be at his peak of efficiency, as he represents the “sending” factor when he performs his ritual. Traditionally speaking, witches and sorcerers are night people, and understandably so. What better schedule on which to live, for the sending of thoughts towards unsuspecting sleepers! If only people were aware of the thoughts injected into their minds while they slept! The dream state is the birthplace of much of the future. Great thoughts are manifest upon awakening, and the mind that retains, in conscious form, these thoughts, shall produce much. But he who is guided by thoughts unrecognized is led into situations that will later be interpreted as “fate,” “God’s will,” or accident. There are other times in each person’s day that lend themselves to the receiving of the will of the wizard. Those times when day‐dreaming or boredom ensue, or when time hangs heavy, are fertile periods of suggestibility. If a woman is the target for your spell, do not forget the importance of the menstrual cycle. If man were not dulled through his stifling evolutionary development, he would know, as an all‐fours animal knows, when the female was most sexually inclined. Man’s snout, however unsullied by cheap opiates, is not normally equipped to ferret out such tell‐ tale erotic scents. Even if he were so endowed with such olfactory powers, the object of his quest would most likely “throw him off the scent” through the use of massive doses of perfumery to cover and smother the “offending” effluvium, or eliminate detection completely, by the astringent action of powerful deodorants. Despite these discouraging factors, man is still motivated to desire or be repelled, as the case may be, by his unconscious recognition of the change in woman’s body chemistry. This is accomplished in the form of a sensory cue, which is olfactory in its nature. To go backwards, in what would amount to a return to the all‐fours animal, would seem to be the best exercise for the conscious application of these powers, but to the squeamish might smack of lycanthropy. There is, however, an easier way, and that is to simply ascertain the dates and frequency of the menstrual cycle of the woman who is your target. It is immediately before and after the period itself that the average woman is most sexually approachable. Therefore, the magician will find the sleep period during these times most effective for the instillation of thoughts or motivations of a sexual nature. Witches and sorceresses have a much greater range of time in which to cast their spells toward the men of their choice. Because man is more consistent in his sexual drives than woman (although there are many women with equal or even greater lusts), day to day timing is not as important. Any man who is not already drained of all sexual energy is a “sitting duck” for the proficient witch. The time of the year following the spring equinox is the most fraught with sexual vigor in a man, and he asserts himself accordingly; but the witch, in turn, must work her magic stronger, as she will find his eyes will stray. Should the fearful ask, “Is there no defense against such witchery?” it must be answered thus “Yes, there is protection. You must never sleep, never daydream, never be without a vital thought, and never have an open mind. Then you shall be protected from the forces of magic.” C. Imagery The adolescent boy who takes great care in carving, on a tree, a heart containing his and his love object’s initials; the little chap who sits by the hour drawing his conception of sleek automobiles; the tiny girl who rocks a scuffed and ragged doll in her arms, and thinks of it as her beautiful little baby—these capable witches and warlocks, these natural magicians, are employing the magical ingredient known as imagery, and the success of any ritual depends on it. Children, not knowing or caring if they possess artistic skill or other creative talents, pursue their goals through the use of imagery of their own manufacture, whereas “civilized” adults are much more critical of their own creative efforts. This is why a “primitive” magician can utilize a mud doll or crude drawing to successful advantage in his magical ceremonies. To HIM, the image is as accurate as needs be. Anything which serves to intensify the emotions during a ritual will contribute to its success. Any drawing, painting, sculpture, writing, photograph, article of clothing, scent, sound, music, tableau, or contrived situation that can be incorporated into the ceremony will serve the sorcerer well. Imagery is a constant reminder, an intellect‐saving device, a working substitute for the real thing. Imagery can be manipulated, set up, modified, and created, all according to the will of the magician, and the very blueprint that is created by imagery becomes the formula which leads to reality. If you wish to enjoy sexual pleasures with the one of your choice, you must create the situation you desire on paper, canvas, by the written word, etc., in as overstated a way as possible, as an integral part of the ceremony. If you have material desires, you must gaze upon images of them—surround yourself with the smells and sounds conducive to them—create a lodestone which will attract the situation or thing that you wish! To insure the destruction of an enemy, you must destroy them by proxy! They must be shot, stabbed, sickened, burned, smashed, drowned, or rent in the most vividly convincing manner! It is easy to see why the religions of the right‐hand path frown upon the creation of “graven images.” The imagery used by the sorcerer is a working mechanism for material reality, which is totally opposed to esoteric spirituality. A Greek gentleman of magical persuasion once wanted a woman who would satisfy his every desire, and so obsessed with the unfound object of his dreams was he, that he went about constructing such a wonderful creature. His work completed, he fell so convincingly and irrevocably in love with the woman he had created that she was no longer stone, but mortal flesh, and alive and warm; and so the magus, Pygmalion, received the greatest of magical benedictions, and the beautiful Galatea was his. D. Direction One of the most overlooked ingredients in the working of magic is the accumulation and subsequent direction of force toward an effective end. Altogether too many would‐be witches and warlocks will perform a ritual, and then go about with tremendous anxiety waiting for the first sign of a successful working. For all intent and purpose, they might as well get down on their knees and pray, for their very anxiety in waiting for the desired results only nullifies any real chance of success. Furthermore, with this attitude, it is doubtful that enough concentrated energy to even perform a proper ceremony could be stored up in the first place. To dwell upon or constantly complain about the situation upon which your ritual would be based only guarantees the weakening of what should be ritualistically directed force, by spreading it thin and diluting it. Once the desire has been established strongly enough to employ the forces of magic, then every attempt must be made to symbolically give vent to these wishes IN THE PERFORMANCE OF THE RITUAL—NOT before or after! The purpose of the ritual is to FREE the magician from thoughts that would consume him, were he to dwell upon them constantly. Contemplation, daydreaming and constant scheming burns up emotional energy that could be gathered together in a dynamically usable force; not to mention the fact that normal productivity is severely depleted by such consuming anxiety. The witch who casts her spells between long waits by the telephone, anticipating her would‐be lover’s call; the destitute warlock who invokes Satan’s blessing, then waits on pins and needles for the check to arrive; the man, saddened by the injustices wrought upon him, who, having cursed his enemy, plods his way, long of face, and furrowed of brow—all are common examples of misdirected emotional energy. Small wonder that the “white” magician fears retribution after casting an “evil” spell! Retribution, to the guilt‐ridden sender, would be assured, by their very conscience‐ stricken state! E. The Balance Factor The Balance Factor is an ingredient employed in the practice of ritual magic which applies to the casting of lust and compassion rituals more than in the throwing of a curse. This ingredient is a small, but extremely important one. A complete knowledge and awareness of this factor is an ability few witches and warlocks ever attain. This is, simply, knowing the proper type of individual and situation to work your magic on for the easiest and best results. Knowing one’s own limitations is a rather odd bit of introspection, it would seem, for a person who should be able to perform the impossible; but under many conditions it can make the difference between success and failure. If, in attempting to attain your goal through either greater or lesser magic, you find yourself failing consistently, think about these things: Have you been the victim of a misdirected, overblown ego which has caused you to want something or someone when the chances are virtually non‐existent? Are you a talentless, tone‐deaf individual who is attempting, through magic, to receive great acclaim for your unmusical voice? Are you a plain, glamorless witch with oversized feet, nose, and ego, combined with an advanced case of acne, who is casting love spells to catch a handsome young movie star? Are you a gross, lumpy, lewd‐mouthed, snaggle‐toothed loafer who is desirous of a luscious young stripper? If so, you’d better learn to use the balance factor, or else expect to fail consistently! To be able to adjust one’s wants to one’s capabilities is a great talent, and too many people fail to realize that if they are unable to attain the maximum, “a half a loaf can be better than none.” The chronic loser is always the man who, having nothing, if unable to make a million dollars, will reject any chance to make fifty thousand with a disgruntled sneer. One of the magician’s greatest weapons is knowing himself; his talents, abilities, physical attractions and detractions, etc., and when, where, and with whom to utilize them! The man with nothing to offer, who approaches the man who is successful with grandiose advice and promise of great wealth, has the alacrity of the flea climbing up the elephant’s leg with the intention of rape! The aspiring witch who deludes herself into thinking that a powerful enough working will always succeed, despite a magical imbalance, is forgetting one essential rule: MAGIC IS LIKE NATURE ITSELF, AND SUCCESS IN MAGIC REQUIRES WORKING IN HARMONY WITH NATURE, NOT AGAINST IT. THE SATANIC RITUAL A. NOTES WHICH ARE TO BE OBSERVED BEFORE BEGINNING RITUAL 1 Person performing ritual stands facing the altar and symbol of Baphomet throughout ritual, except when other positions are specifically indicated. 2 If possible, altar should be against west wall. 3 In rituals performed by one person the role of priest is not required. When more than one person is involved in the ceremony, one of them must act as priest. In a private ritual the sole performer follows the instructions for the priest. 4 Whenever the words “Shemhamforash!” and “Hail Satan!” are spoken by the person acting as priest, the other participants will repeat the words after him. The gong is struck following the other participants’ response to “Hail Satan!” 5 Conversing (except within the context of the ceremony) and smoking are prohibited after the bell is rung at the beginning, until after it is again rung at the end of the ritual. 6 The Book of Belial contains the principles of Satanic magic and ritual. Before attempting the rituals in the Book of Leviathan, it is imperative that you read and understand the complete Book of Belial. Until you have done so, no degree of success can be expected from the thirteen steps which follow. B. THE THIRTEEN STEPS (See Devices Used in a Satanic Ritual for detailed instructions.) 1 Dress for ritual. 2 Assemble devices for ritual; light candles and shut out all outside light sources; place parchments to right and left of the altar as indicated. 3 If a woman is used as the altar she now takes her position—head pointing south, feet pointing north. 4 Purification of the air by ringing of the bell. 5 “Invocation to Satan” and “Infernal Names” which follow (see Book of Leviathan) are now read aloud by priest. Participants will repeat each Infernal Name after it has been said by priest. 6 Drink from chalice. 7 Turning counter‐clockwise, the priest points with the sword to each cardinal point of the compass and calls forth the respective Princes of Hell: Satan from the south, Lucifer from the east, Belial from the north, and Leviathan from the west. 8 Perform benediction with the phallus (if one is used). 9 Priest reads aloud appropriate invocation for respective ceremony: Lust, Compassion, or Destruction (see Book of Leviathan). 10 In the case of a personalized ritual this step is extremely important. Solitude is compatible with the expressing of the most secret desires, and no attempt to “hold back” should be made in the acting out, verbalizing, or casting of images pertaining to your desires. It is at this step that your “blueprint” is drawn, wrapped, and sent off to the recipient of your working. (A) To Summon One For Lustful Purpose Or Establish A Sexually Gratifying Situation Leave the area of the altar and remove yourself to that place, either in the same room or without, that will be most conducive to the working of the respective ritual. Then, fashion whatever imagery you possibly can that will parallel in as exact a way possible the situation towards which you strive. Remember, you have five senses to utilize, so do not feel you must limit your imagery to one. Here are devices that may be employed (either alone, or in any combination): a. graphic imagery such as drawings, paintings, etc. b. written imagery such as stories, plays, descriptions of desires and eventual outcome of same. c. acting out the desire in tableau or playet, either as yourself or portraying the role of the object of your desire (transference), using any devices necessary to intensify imagery. d. any odors relative to the desired person or situation. e. any sounds or background noises conducive to a strong image. Intense sexual feeling should accompany this step of the ritual, and after sufficient imagery is obtained, as strong an orgasm as is possible should serve as climax to this step. This climax should be attained using any masturbatory or auto‐erotic means necessary. After orgasm is obtained, return to the location of the altar and proceed with step #11. (B) To Insure Help Or Success For One Who Has Your Sympathy Or Compassion (Including Yourself) Remain in close proximity of the altar and with as vivid a mental image as possible of the person you wish to help (or intense self‐pity), state your desire in your own terms. Should your emotions be genuine enough, they will be accompanied the shedding of tears, which should be allowed to flow without restraint. After this exercise in sentiment is completed, proceed to step #11. (C) To Cause The Destruction Of An Enemy Remain in the area of the altar unless imagery is more easily obtained in another spot, such as in the vicinity of the victim. Producing the image of the victim, proceed to inflict the destruction upon the effigy in the manner of your choice. This can be done in the following ways: a. the sticking of pins or nails into a doll representing your victim; the doll may be cloth, wax, wood, vegetable matter, etc. b. the creation of graphic imagery depicting the method of your victim’s destruction; drawings, paintings, etc. c. the creation of a vivid literary description of your victim’s ultimate end. d. a detailed soliloquy directed at the intended victim, describing his torments and annihilation. e. mutilation, injury, infliction of pain or illness by proxy using any other means or devices desired. Intense, calculated hatred and disdain should accompany this step of the ceremony, and no attempt should be made to stop this step until the expended energy results in a state of relative exhaustion on the part of the magician. When the exhaustion ensues, proceed to step #11. 11(a) If requests are written, they are now read aloud by the priest and then burned in the flames of the appropriate candle. “Shemhamforash!” and “Hail Satan!” is said after each request. 11(b) If requests are given verbally, participants (one at a time) now tell them to the priest. He then repeats in his own words (those which are most emotionally stimulating to him) the request. “Shemhamforash!” and “Hail Satan!” is said after each request. 12 Appropriate Enochian Key is now read by the priest, as evidence of the participants’ allegiance to the Powers of Darkness. 13 Ringing of the bell as pollutionary, and then the words “SO IT IS DONE” are spoken by the priest. END OF RITUAL C. DEVICES USED IN A SATANIC RITUAL CLOTHING Black robes are worn by the male participants. The robes may be cowled or hooded, and if desired may cover the face. The purpose in covering the face is to allow the participant freedom to express emotion in the face, without concern. It also lessens distraction on the part of one participant towards another. Female participants wear garments which are sexually suggestive; or all black clothing for older women. Amulets bearing the sigil of Baphomet or the traditional pentagram of Satan are worn by all participants. Robes are donned by men before entering the ritual chamber, and are worn throughout the ritual. Men may substitute all black clothing for black robes. Black is chosen for the attire in the ritual chamber because it is symbolic of the Powers of Darkness. Sexually appealing clothing is worn by women for the purpose of stimulating the emotions of the male participants, and thereby intensifying the outpouring of adrenal or bioelectrical energy which will insure a more powerful working. ALTAR Man’s earliest altars were living flesh and blood; and man’s natural instincts and predilections were the foundation on which his religions were based. Later religions, in making man’s natural inclinations sinful, perverted his living altars into slabs of stone and lumps of metal. Satanism is a religion of the flesh, rather than of the spirit; therefore, an altar of flesh is used in Satanic ceremonies. The purpose of an altar is to serve as a focal point towards which all attention is focused during a ceremony. A nude woman is used as the altar in Satanic rituals because woman is the natural passive receptor, and represents the earth mother. In some rituals nudity for the woman serving as altar may be impractical, so she may be clothed or partially covered. If a female is performing the ritual alone, no woman need be used for the altar. If no female is used for the altar, the elevated plane used for her to lie upon may be used to hold other devices for the ritual. For large group rituals a trapezoidal altar about 3 to 4 feet high and 5½ to 6 feet long can be specially constructed for the woman to lie upon. If this is impractical, or in private ceremonies, any elevated plane may be used. If a woman is used for the altar, the other devices may be placed upon a table within easy reach of the priest. SYMBOL OF BAPHOMET The symbol of Baphomet was used by the Knights Templar to represent Satan. Through the ages this symbol has been called by many different names. Among these are: The Goat of Mendes, The Goat of a Thousand Young, The Black Goat, The Judas Goat, and perhaps the most appropriately, The Scapegoat. Baphomet represents the Powers of Darkness combined with the generative fertility of the goat. In its “pure” form the pentagram is shown encompassing the figure of a man in the five points of the star—three points up, two pointing down—symbolizing man’s spiritual nature. In Satanism the pentagram is also used, but since Satanism represents the carnal instincts of man, or the opposite of spiritual nature, the pentagram is inverted to perfectly accommodate the head of the goat—its horns, representing duality, thrust upwards in defiance; the other three points inverted, or the trinity denied. The Hebraic figures around the outer circle of the symbol which stem from the magical teachings of the Kabala, spell out “Leviathan,” the serpent of the watery abyss, and identified with Satan. These figures correspond to the five points of the inverted star. The symbol of Baphomet is placed on the wall above the altar. CANDLES The candles used in Satanic ritual represent the light of Lucifer—the bearer of light, enlightenment, the living flame, burning desire, and the Flames of the Pit. Only black and white candles are to be used in Satanic ritual. Never use more than one white candle; but as many black candles as are required to illuminate the ritual chamber may be used. At least one black candle is placed to the left of the altar, representing the Powers of Darkness and the left‐hand path. Other black candles are placed where needed for illumination. One white candle is placed to the right of the altar, representing the hypocrisy of white light “magicians” and the followers of the right‐hand path. No other light source is to be used. Black candles are used for power and success for the participants of the ritual, and are used to consume the parchments on which blessings requested by the ritual participants are written. The white candle is used for destruction of enemies. Parchments upon which curses are written are burned in the flame of the white candle. BELL The shattering effect of the bell is used to mark both the beginning and the end of the ritual. The priest rings the bell nine times, turning counter clockwise and directing the tolling towards the four cardinal points of the compass. This is done once at the beginning of the ritual to clear and purify the air of all external sounds, and once again at the end of the ritual to intensify the working and act as a pollutionary indicating finality. The tonal quality of the bell used should be loud and penetrating, rather than soft and tinkling. CHALICE In Satanic ritual the chalice or goblet used represents the Chalice of Ecstasy. Ideally, the chalice should be made of silver, but if a silver chalice can not be obtained, one made from another metal, glass, or crockery may be used—anything but gold. Gold has always been associated with white‐light religions and the Heavenly Realm. The chalice is to be drunk from first by the priest, then by one assistant. In private rituals the person performing the ceremony drains the chalice. ELIXIR The stimulating fluid or Elixir of Life used by the Pagans has been corrupted into sacramental wine by the Christian faith. Originally, the liquor used in Pagan rituals was drunk to relax and intensify the emotions of those involved in the ceremony. Satanism does not sacrifice its god, as do other religions. The Satanist practices no such form of symbolic cannibalism, and returns the sacramental wine used by the Christians to its original purpose—that of stimulating the emotions necessary to Satanic ritual. Wine itself need not be used—whatever drink is most stimulating and pleasing to the palate is in order. The Elixir of Life is to be drunk from the Chalice of Ecstasy, as indicated above, immediately following the Invocation to Satan. SWORD The Sword of Power is symbolic of aggressive force, and acts as an extension and intensifier of the arm with which the priest uses to gesture and point. A parallel to this is the pointing stick or blasting wand used in other forms of magical ritual. The sword is held by the priest and is used to point towards the symbol of Baphomet during the Invocation to Satan. It is also used, as indicated in Steps of Ritual, when calling forth the four Princes of Hell. The priest thrusts the point of the sword through the parchment containing the message or request after it has been read aloud; it is then used to hold the parchment while introduced into the candle flame. While hearing the requests of other participants, and while repeating same, the priest places the sword atop their heads (in traditional “knighting” fashion). For private rituals, if a sword cannot be obtained, a long knife, cane, or similar staff may be used. PHALLUS The phallus is a Pagan fertility symbol which represents generation, virility, and aggression. This is yet another device which has been blasphemously converted to fit the guild‐ridden ceremonies of Christianity. The phallus is a non‐hypocritical version of the aspergillum, or “holy water sprinkler” used in Catholicism—quite a metamorphosis of the common penis! The phallus is held in both hands of one of the priest’s assistants, and methodically shaken twice towards each cardinal point of the compass, for the benediction of the house. Any phallic symbol may be used. If none is obtainable one may be made from plaster, wood, clay, wax, etc. The phallus is necessary only in organized group rituals. GONG The gong is used to call upon the forces of Darkness. It is to be struck once after the participants have repeated the priest’s words, “Hail Satan!.” A gong is necessary only in organized group rituals. For the best tonal quality a concert gong is preferred, but if one cannot be obtained any gong with a full, rich tone may be used. PARCHMENT Parchment is used because its organic properties are compatible with the elements of nature. In keeping with the Satanic views on sacrifice, the parchment used would be made from the skin of a sheep which was, by necessity, killed for food. An animal is never slaughtered for the purpose of using all or a part of that animal in a Satanic ritual. If commercial parchment which has been made from already slaughtered sheep cannot be obtained, plain paper may be substituted. The parchment is the means by which the written message or request can be consumed by the candle flame and sent out into the ether. The request is written on parchment or paper, read aloud by the priest, and then burned in the flame of either the black or white candle ‐ whichever is appropriate for the particular request. Before the ritual begins curses are placed to the right of the priest, and charms or blessings are placed to the left of him. (WATER) THE BOOK OF LEVIATHAN THE RAGING SEA Despite all non‐verbalists’ protests to the contrary, soaring heights of emotional ecstasy or raging pangs of anguish can be attained through verbal communication. If the magical ceremony is to employ all sensory awarenesses, then the proper sounds must be invoked. It is certainly true that “actions speak louder than words,” but words become as monuments to thoughts. Perhaps the most noticeable shortcoming in the printed magical conjurations of the past is the lack of emotion developed upon the reciting of them. An old wizard known to the author, who was once employing a self‐composed invocation of great personal meaning in the light of his magical desires, ran out of words just as his ritual was moments short of its successful culmination. Aware of the necessity of keeping his emotional response generating, he quickly adlibbed the first emotion‐provoking words that came to mind—a few stanzas of a poem by Rudyard Kipling! Thus, with this final burst of glory‐charged adrenalin, was he able to finalize an effective working! The invocations which follow are designed to serve as proclamations of certainty, not whining apprehension. For this reason they are devoid of shallow offerings‐up and hollow charities. Leviathan, the great Dragon from the Watery Abyss, roars forth as the surging sea, and these invocations are his tribunals. INVOCATION TO SATAN In nomine Dei nostri Satanas Luciferi excelsi! In the name of Satan, the Ruler of the earth, the King of the world, I command the forces of Darkness to bestow their Infernal power upon me! Open wide the gates of Hell and come forth from the abyss to greet me as your brother (sister) and friend! Grant me the indulgences of which I speak! I have taken thy name as a part of myself! I live as the beasts of the field, rejoicing in the fleshly life! I favor the just and curse the rotten! By all the Gods of the Pit, I command that these things of which I speak shall come to pass! Come forth and answer to your names by manifesting my desires! OH HEAR THE NAMES: THE INFERNAL NAMES The Infernal names are listed here in alphabetical order purely to simplify referral to them. When calling the names, all of them may be recited, or a given number of those most significant to the respective working may be chosen. Whether all or only some of the names are called, they must be taken out of the rigidly organized form in which they are listed here and arranged in a phonetically effective roster. Abaddon Euronymous O‐Yama Adramelech Fenriz Pan Ahpuch Gorgo Pluto Ahriman Haborym Proserpine Amon Hecate Pwcca Apollyn Ishtar Rimmon Asmodeus Kali Sabazios Astaroth Lilith Sammael Azazel Loki Samnu Baalberith Mammon Sedit Balaam Mania Sekhmet Baphomet Mantus Set Bast Marduk Shaitan Beelzebub Mastema Shamad Behemoth Melek Taus Shiva Beherit Mephistopheles Supay Bilé Metztli T’an‐mo Chemosh Mictian Tchort Cimeries Midgard Tezcatlipoca Coyote Milcom Thamuz Dagon Moloch Thoth Damballa Mormo Tunrida Demogorgon Naamah Typhon Diabolus Nergal Yaotzin Dracula Nihasa Yen‐lo‐Wang Emma‐O Nija INVOCATION EMPLOYED TOWARDS THE CONJURATION OF LUST OME forth, Oh great spawn of the abyss and make thy presence manifest. I have set my thoughts upon the blazing pinnacle which glows with the chosen lust of the moments of increase and grows fervent in the turgid swell. Send forth that messenger of voluptuous delights, and let these obscene vistas of my dark desires take form in future deeds and doings. From the sixth tower of Satan there shall come a sign which joineth with those saltes within, and as such will move the body of the flesh of my summoning. I have gathered forth my symbols and prepare my garnishings of the is to be, and the image of my creation lurketh as a seething basilisk awaiting his release. The vision shall become as reality and through the nourishment that my sacrifice giveth, the angles of the first dimension shall become the substance of the third. Go out into the void of night (light of day) and pierce that mind that respondeth with thoughts which leadeth to paths of lewd abandon. (Male) My rod is athrust! The penetrating force of my venom shall shatter the sanctity of that mind which is barren of lust; and as the seed falleth, so shall its vapours be spread within that reeling brain benumbing it to helplessness according to my will! In the name of the great god Pan, may my secret thoughts be marshaled into the movements of the flesh of that which I desire! Shemhamforash! Hail Satan! (Female) My loins are aflame! The dripping of the nectar from my eager cleft shall act as pollen to that slumbering brain, and the mind that feels not lust shall on a sudden reel with crazed impulse. And when my mighty surge is spent, new wanderings shall begin; and that flesh which I desire shall come to me. In the names of the great harlot of Babylon, and of Lilith, and of Hecate, may my lust be fulfilled! Shemhamforash! Hail Satan! INVOCATION EMPLOYED TOWARDS THE CONJURATION OF DESTRUCTION EHOLD! The mighty voices of my vengeance smash the stillness of the air and stand as monoliths of wrath upon a plain of writhing serpents. I am become as a monstrous machine of annihilation to the festering fragments of the body of he (she) who would detain me. It repenteth me not that my summons doth ride upon the blasting winds which multiply the sting of my bitterness; And great black slimy shapes shall rise from brackish pits and vomit forth their pustulence into his (her) puny brain. I call upon the messengers of doom to slash with grim delight this victim I hath chosen. Silent is that voiceless bird that feeds upon the brain‐pulp of him (her) who hath tormented me, and the agony of the is to be shall sustain itself in shrieks of pain, only to serve as signals of warning to those who would resent my being. Oh come forth in the name of Abaddon and destroy him (her) whose name I giveth as a sign. Oh great brothers of the night, thou who makest my place of comfort, who rideth out upon the hot winds of Hell, who dwelleth in the devil’s fane; Move and appear! Present yourselves to him (her) who sustaineth the rottenness of the mind that moves the gibbering mouth that mocks the just and strong!; rend that gaggling tongue and close his (her) throat, Oh Kali! Pierce his (her) lungs with the stings of scorpions, Oh Sekhmet! Plunge his (her) substance into the dismal void, Oh mighty Dagon! I thrust aloft the bifid barb of Hell and on its tines resplendently impaled my sacrifice through vengeance rests! Shemhamforash! Hail Satan! INVOCATION EMPLOYED TOWARDS THE CONJURATION OF COMPASSION ITH the anger of anguish and the wrath of the stifled, I pour forth my voices, wrapped in rolling thunder, that you may hear! Oh great lurkers in the darkness, oh guardians of the way, oh minions of the might of Thoth! Move and appear! Present yourselves to us in your benign power, in behalf of one who believes and is stricken with torment. Isolate him (her) in the bulwark of your protection, for he (she) is undeserving of anguish and desires it not. Let that which bears against him (her) be rendered powerless and devoid of substance. Succor him (her) through fire and water, earth and air, to regain what he (she) has lost. Strengthen with fire the marrow of our friend and companion, our comrade of the Left‐ Hand Path. Through the power of Satan let the earth and its pleasures re‐enter his (her) being. Allow his (her) vital saltes to flow unhampered, that he (she) may savor the carnal nectars of his (her) future desires. Strike dumb his (her) adversary, formed or formless, that he (she) may emerge joyful and strong from that which afflicts him (her). Allow no misfortune to allay his (her) path, for he (she) is of us, and therefore to be cherished. Restore him (her) to power, to joy, to unending dominion over the reverses that have beset him (her). Build around and within him (her) the exultant radiance that will herald his (her) emergence from the stagnant morass which engulfs him (her). This we command, in the name of Satan, whose mercies flourish and whose sustenance will prevail! As Satan reigns so shall his (her) own whose name is as this sound: (name) is the vessel whose flesh is as the earth; life everlasting, world without end! Shemhamforash! Hail Satan! THE ENOCHIAN LANGUAGE AND THE ENOCHIAN KEYS HE magical language used in Satanic ritual is Enochian, a language thought to be older than Sanskrit, with a sound grammatical and syntactical bases. It resembles Arabic in some sounds and Hebrew and Latin in others. It first appeared in print in 1659 in a biography of John Dee, the famous Sixteenth Century seer and court astrologer. This work, by Meric Casaubon, describes the occultist Dee’s activities with his associate, Edward Kelly, in the art of scrying or crystal gazing. Instead of the usual crystal ball, Kelly, who was the gazer, used a many‐faceted trapezohedron. The “angels” referred to in Kelly’s first revelation of the Enochian Keys, obtained through the windows of the crystal, are only “angels” because occultists to this day have lain ill with metaphysical constipation. Now the crystal clears, and the “angels” are seen as “angles” and the windows to the fourth dimension are thrown open—and to the frightened, the Gates of Hell. I have presented my translation of the following calls with an archaic but Satanically correct unvarnishing of the translation employed by the Order of the Golden Dawn in the late Nineteenth Century. In Enochian the meaning of the words, combined with the quality of the words, unite to create a pattern of sound which can cause tremendous reaction in the atmosphere. The barbaric tonal qualities of this language give it a truly magical effect which cannot be described. For many years the Enochian Keys, or Calls, have been shrouded in secrecy. The few printings that have existed completely eliminate the correct wording, as the proper translation has been disguised through the use of euphemisms, and only designed to throw the inept magician and/or would‐be inquisitor off the track. Apocryphal as they have become (and who can tell what grim reality provokes the “fantasy”), the Enochian Calls are the Satanic paeans of faith. Dispensing with such once‐pragmatic whitewashing in terms such as “holy” and “angelic,” and arbitrarily chosen groups of numbers, the purpose of which were only to act as substitutes for “blasphemous” words—here, then, are the TRUE Enochian Calls, as received from an unknown hand. THE FIRST KEY The first Enochian Key represents an initial proclamation from Satan, stating the inception of the laws of temporal theologies and of the lasting power which resides in those bold enough to recognize earthly beginnings and absolutes. (Enochian) Ol sonuf vaoresaji, gohu IAD Balata, elanusaha caelazod: sobrazod‐ol Roray i ta nazodapesad, od comemahe ta nobeloha zodien; soba tahil ginonupe pereje aladi, das vaurebes obolehe giresam. Casarem ohorela caba Pire: das zodonurenusagi cab: erem Iadanahe. Pilahe farezodem zodenurezoda adana gono Iadapiel das home‐tohe: soba ipame lu ipamis: das sobolo vepe zodomeda poamal, od bogira aai ta piape Piamoel od Vaoan! Zodacare, eca, od zodameranu! odo cicale Qaa; zodoreje, lape zodiredo Noco Mada, hoathahe Saitan! (English) I reign over thee, saith the Lord of the Earth, in power exalted above and below, in whose hands the sun is a glittering sword and the moon a through‐thrusting fire, who measureth your garments in the midst of my vestures, and trusseth you up as the palms of my hands, and brighten your vestments with Infernal light. I made ye a law to govern the holy ones, and delivered a rod with wisdom supreme. You lifted your voices and swore your allegiance to Him that liveth triumphant, whose beginning is not, nor end cannot be, which shineth as a flame in the midst of your palaces, and reigneth amongst you as the balance of life! Move therefore, and appear! Open the mysteries of your creation! Be friendly unto me, for I am the same!—the true worshipper of the highest and ineffable King of Hell! THE SECOND KEY In order to pay homage to the very lusts which sustain the continuance of life, itself, The Second Enochian Key extends this recognition of our earthly heritage unto a talisman of power. (Enochian) Adagita vau‐pa‐ahe zodonugonu fa‐a‐ipe salada! Vi‐i‐vau el! Sobame ial‐pereji i‐zoda‐ zodazod pi‐adapehe casarema aberameji ta ta‐labo paracaleda qo‐ta lores‐el‐qo turebesa ooge balatohe! Giui cahisa lusada oreri od micalapape cahisa bia ozodonugonu! lape noanu tarofe coresa tage o‐quo maninu IA‐I‐DON. Torezodu! gohe‐el, zodacare eca ca‐no‐quoda! zodameranu micalazodo od ozadazodame vaurelar; lape zodir IOIAD! (English) Can the wings of the winds hear your voices of wonder?; O you!, the great spawn of the worms of the Earth!, whom the Hell fire frames in the depth of my jaws!, whom I have prepared as cups for a wedding or as flowers regaling the chambers of lust! Stronger are your feet than the barren stone! Mightier are your voices than the manifold winds! For you are become as a building such as is not, save in the mind of the All‐Powerful manifestation of Satan! Arise!, saith the First! Move therefore unto his servants! Show yourselves in power, and make me a strong seer‐of‐things, for I am of Him that liveth forever! THE THIRD KEY The Third Enochian Key establishes the leadership of the earth upon the hands of those great Satanic magicians who throughout the successive ages have held dominion over the peoples of the world. (Enochian) Micama! goho Pe‐IAD! zodir com‐selahe azodien biabe os‐lon‐dohe. Norezodacahisa otahila Gigipahe; vaunid‐el‐cahisa ta‐pu‐ime qo‐mos‐pelehe telocahe; qui‐i‐inu toltoregi cahisa i cahisaji em ozodien; dasata beregida od torezodul! Ili e‐Ol balazodareji, od aala tahilanu‐os netaabe: daluga vaomesareji elonusa cape‐mi‐ali varoesa cala homila; cocasabe fafenu izodizodope, od miinoagi de ginetaabe: vaunu na‐na‐e‐el: panupire malapireji caosaji. Pilada noanu vaunalahe balata od‐vaoan. Do‐o‐i‐ape mada: goholore, gohus, amiranu! Micama! Yehusozod ca‐ca‐com, od do‐o‐a‐inu noari micaolazoda a‐ai‐om. Casarameji gohia: Zodacare! Vaunigilaji! od im‐ua‐mar pugo pelapeli Ananael Qo‐a‐an. (English) Behold!, saith Satan, I am a circle on whose hands stand the Twelve Kingdoms. Six are the seats of living breath, the rest are as sharp as sickles, or the Horns of Death. Therein the creatures of Earth are and are not, except in mine own hands which sleep and shall rise! In the first I made ye stewards and placed ye in the Twelve seats of government, giving unto every one of you power successively over the Nine true ages of time, so that from the highest vessels and the corners of your governments you might work my power, pouring down the fires of life and increase continually on the Earth. Thus you are become the skirts of justice and truth. In Satan’s name, rise up! Show yourselves! Behold!, his mercies flourish, and his name is become mighty among us. In whom we say: Move!, Ascend!, and apply yourselves unto us as the partakers of His secret wisdom in your creation! THE FOURTH KEY The Fourth Enochian Key refers to the cycling of the ages of time. (Enochian) Otahil elasadi babaje, od dorepaha gohol: gi‐cahisaje auauago coremepe peda, dasonuf vi‐ vau‐di‐vau? Casaremi oeli meapeme sobame agi coremepo carep‐el: casaremeji caro‐o‐dazodi cahisa od vaugeji; dasata ca‐pi‐mali cahisa ca‐pi‐ma‐on: od elonusahinu cahisa ta el‐o calaa. Torezodu nor‐quasahi od fe‐caosaga: Bagile zodir e‐na‐IAD: das iod apila! Do‐o‐a‐ipe quo‐A‐ AL, zodacare! Zodameranu obelisonugi resat‐el aaf nor‐mo‐lapi! (English) I have set my feet in the South, and have looked about me, saying: Are not the thunders of increase those which reign in the second angle? Under whom I have placed those whom none hath yet numbered, but One; in whom the second beginnings of things are and wax strong, successively adding the numbers of time, and their powers doth stand as the first of the nine! Arise!, you sons of pleasure, and visit the Earth; for I am the Lord, your God, which is and liveth forever! In the name of Satan, Move!, and show yourselves as pleasant deliverers, that you may praise Him among the sons of men! THE FIFTH KEY The Fifth Enochian Key affirms the Satanic placing of traditional priests and wizards upon the earth for the purpose of misdirection. (Enochian) Sapahe zodimii du‐i‐be, od noasa ta qu‐a‐nis, adarocahe dorepehal caosagi od faonutas peripesol ta‐be‐liore. Casareme A‐me‐ipezodi na‐zodaretahe afa; od dalugare zodizodope zodelida caosaji tol‐toregi; od zod‐cahisa esiasacahe El ta‐vi‐vau; od iao‐d tahilada das hubare pe‐o‐al; soba coremefa cahisa ta Ela Vaulasa od Quo‐Co‐Casabe. Eca niisa od darebesa quo‐a‐asa: fetahe‐ar‐ezodi od beliora: ia‐ial eda‐nasa cicalesa; bagile Ge‐iad I‐el! (English) The mighty sounds have entered into the third angle and are become as seedlings of folly, smiling with contempt upon the Earth, and dwelling in the brightness of the Heaven as continual comforters to the destroyers of self. Unto whom I fastened the pillars of gladness, the lords of the righteous, and gave them vessels to water the earth with her creatures. They are the brothers of the First and the Second, and the beginning of their own seats which are garnished with myriad ever‐burning lamps, whose numbers are as the First, the ends, and the contents of time! Therefore, come ye and obey your creation. Visit us in peace and comfort. Conclude us receivers of your mysteries; for why? Our Lord and Master is the All‐One! THE SIXTH KEY The Sixth Enochian Key establishes the structure and form of that which has become the Order of the Trapezoid and Church of Satan. (Enochian) Gahe sa‐div cahisa em, micalazoda Pil‐zodinu, sobam El haraji mir babalonu od obeloce samevelaji, dalagare malapereji ar‐caosaji od acame canale, sobola zodare fa‐beliareda caosaji od cahisa aneta‐na miame ta Viv od Da. Daresare Sol‐petahe‐bienu. Be‐ri‐ta od zodacame ji‐ mi‐calazodo: sob‐ha‐atahe tarianu luia‐he od ecarinu MADA Qu‐a‐a‐on! (English) The spirits of the fourth angle are Nine, mighty in the trapezoid, whom the first hath formed, a torment to the wretched and a garland to the wicked; giving unto them fiery darts to vanne the earth, and Nine continual workmen whose courses visit with comfort the Earth, and are in government and continuance as the Second and Third. Therefore, harken unto my voice! I have talked of you, and I move you in power and presence, whose works shall be a song of honor, and the praise of your God in your creation! THE SEVENTH KEY The Seventh Enochian Key is used to invoke lust, pay homage to glamour, and rejoice in the delights of the flesh. (Enochian) Ra‐asa isalamanu para‐di‐zoda oe‐cari‐mi aao iala‐pire‐gahe Qui‐inu. Enai butamonu od inoasa ni pa‐ra‐diala. Casaremeji ujeare cahirelanu, od zodonace lucifatianu, caresa ta vavale‐ zodirenu tol‐hami. Soba lonudohe od nuame cahisa ta Da o Desa vo‐me‐dea od pi‐beliare itahila rita od miame ca‐ni‐quola rita! Zodacare! Zodameranu! Iecarimi Quo‐a‐dahe od I‐ mica‐ol‐zododa aaiome. Bajirele papenore idalugama elonusahi‐od umapelifa vau‐ge‐ji Bijil ‐ IAD! (English) The East is a house of harlots singing praises among the flames of the first glory wherein the Dark Lord hath opened His mouth; and they are become as living dwellings in whom the strength of man rejoiceth; and they are appareled with ornaments of brightness, such as work wonders on all creatures. Whose kingdoms and continuance are as the Third and Fourth, strong towers and places of comfort, the seats of pleasure and continuance. O ye servants of pleasure, Move!, Appear!, sing praises unto the Earth and be mighty amongst us. For that to this remembrance is given power, and our strength waxeth strong in our comforter. THE EIGHTH KEY The Eighth Enochian Key refers to the emergence of the Satanic Age. (Enochian) Bazodemelo i ta pi‐ripesonu olanu Na‐zodavabebe ox. Casaremeji varanu cahisa vaugeji asa berameji balatoha: goho IAD. Soba miame tarianu ta lolacis Abaivoninu od azodiajiere riore. Irejila cahisa da das pa‐aox busada Caosago, das cahisa od ipuranu telocahe cacureji o‐ isalamahe lonucaho od Vovina carebafe? NIISO! bagile avavago gohon. NIISO! bagile mamao siasionu, od mabezoda IAD oi asa‐momare poilape. NIIASA! Zodameranu ciaosi caosago od belioresa od coresi ta beramiji. (English) The midday of the first is as the third indulgence made of hyacinthine pillars, in whom the elders are become strong, which I have prepared for mine own justice, saith Satan, whose long continuance shall be as bucklers to Leviathan. How many are there which remain in the glory of the earth, which are, and shall not see death until the house falls and the dragon doth sink? Rejoice!, for the crowns of the temple and the robe of Him that is, was, and shall be crowned are no longer divided! Come forth!, Appear THE NINTH KEY The Ninth Enochian Key warns of the use of substances, devices or pharmaceuticals which might lead to the delusion and subsequent enslavement of the master. A protection against false values. (Enochian) Micaoli beranusaji perejela napeta ialapore, das barinu efafaje Pe vaunupeho olani od obezoda, soba‐ca upaahe cahisa tatanu od tarananu balie, alare busada so‐bolunu od cahisa hoel‐qo ca‐no‐quodi cial. Vaunesa aladonu mom caosago ta iasa olalore gianai limelala. Amema cahisa sobra madarida zod cahisa! Ooa moanu cahisa avini darilapi caosajinu: od butamoni pareme zodumebi canilu. Dazodisa etahamezoda cahisa dao, od mireka ozodola cahisa pidiai Colalala. Ul ci ninu a sobame ucime. Bajile? IAD BALATOHE cahirelanu pare! NIISO! od upe ofafafe; bajile a‐cocasahe icoresaka a uniji beliore. (English) A mighty guard of fire with two‐edged swords flaming (which contain the vials of delusion, whose wings are of wormwood and of the marrow of salt), have set their feet in the West, and are measured with their ministers. These gather up the moss of the Earth, as the rich man doth his treasure. Cursed are they whose iniquities they are! In their eyes are millstones greater than the Earth, and from their mouths run seas of blood. Their brains are covered with diamonds, and upon their heads are marble stones. Happy is he on whom they frown not. For Why? The Lord of Righteousness rejoiceth in them! Come away, and leave your vials, for the time is such as requireth comfort! THE TENTH KEY The Tenth Enochian Key creates rampant wrath and produces violence. Dangerous to employ unless one has learnt to safeguard his own immunity; a random lightning bolt! (Enochian) Coraxo cahisa coremepe, od belanusa Lucala azodiazodore paebe Soba iisononu cahisa uirequo ope copehanu od racalire maasi bajile caosagi; das yalaponu dosiji od basajime; od ox ex dazodisa siatarisa od salaberoxa cynuxire faboanu. Vaunala cahisa conusata das daox cocasa o Oanio yore vohima ol jizod‐yazoda od eoresa cocasaji pelosi molui das pajeipe, laraji same darolanu matorebe cocasaji emena. El pataralaxa yolaci matabe nomiji mononusa olora jinayo anujelareda. Ohyo! ohyo! noibe Ohyo! caosagonu! Bajile madarida i zodirope cahiso darisapa! NIISO! caripe ipe nidali! (English) The thunders of wrath doth slumber in the North, in the likeness of an oak whose branches are dung‐filled nests of lamentation and weeping laid up for the Earth, which burn night and day and vomit out the heads of scorpions and live sulphur mingled with poison. These be the thunders that in an instant roar with a hundred mighty earthquakes and a thousand as many surges, which rest not, nor know any time here. One rock bringeth forth a thousand, even as the heart of man doth his thoughts. Woe! Woe!, Yea!, woe be to the Earth, for her iniquity is, was, and shall be great. Come away! But not your mighty sounds! THE ELEVENTH KEY The Eleventh Enochian Key is used to herald the coming of the dead and establish a sustenance beyond the grave. To bind to the earth. A funerary call. (Enochian) Oxiayala holado, od zodirome O coraxo das zodiladare raasyo. Od vabezodire cameliaxa od bahala: NIISO! salamanu telocahe! Casaremanu hoel‐qo, od ti ta zod cahisa soba coremefa i ga. NIISA! bagile aberameji nonuçape. Zodacare eca od Zodameranu! odo cicale Qaa! Zodoreje, lape zodiredo Noco Mada, hoathahe Saitan! (English) The mighty throne growled and there were five thunders that flew into the East. And the eagle spake and cried aloud: Come away from the house of death! And they gathered themselves together and became those of whom it measured, and they are the deathless ones who ride the whirlwinds. Come away! For I have prepared a place for you. Move therefore, and show yourselves! Unveil the mysteries of your creation. Be friendly unto me for I am your God, the true worshipper of the flesh that liveth forever! THE TWELFTH KEY The Twelfth Enochian Key is used to vent one’s displeasure towards man’s need for misery, and bring forth torment and conflict to the harbingers of woe. (Enochian) Nonuci dasonuf Babaje od cahisa ob hubaio tibibipe? alalare ataraahe od ef! Darix fafenu mianu ar Enayo ovof! Soba dooainu aai i VONUPEHE. Zodacare, gohusa, od Zodameranu. Odo cicale Qaa! Zodoreje, lape zodiredo Noco Mada, hoathahe Saitan! (English) O ye that range in the South and are the lanterns of sorrow, buckle your armor and visit us! Bring forth the legions of the army of Hell, that the Lord of the Abyss may be magnified, whose name amongst ye is Wrath! Move therefore, and appear! Open the mysteries of your creation! Be friendly unto me, for I am the same!, the true worshipper of the highest and ineffable King of Hell! THE THIRTEENTH KEY The Thirteenth Enochian Key is used to make the sterile lustful and vex those who would deny the pleasures of sex. (Enochian) Napeai Babajehe das berinu vax ooaona larinuji vonupehe doalime: conisa olalogi oresaha das cahisa afefa. Micama isaro Mada od Lonu‐sahi‐toxa, das ivaumeda aai Jirosabe. Zodacare od Zodameranu. Odo cicale Qaa! Zodoreje, lape zodiredo Noco Mada, hoathahe Saitan! (English) O ye swords of the South, which have eyes to stir up the wrath of sin, making men drunken which are empty; Behold! the promise of Satan and His power, which is called amongst ye a bitter sting! Move and appear! Unveil the mysteries of your creation! For I am the servant of the same, your God, the true worshipper of the highest and ineffable King of Hell! THE FOURTEENTH KEY The Fourteenth Enochian Key is a call for vengeance and the manifestation of justice. (Enochian) Noroni bajihie pasahasa Oiada! das tarinuta mireca ol tahila dodasa tolahame caosago homida: das berinu orocahe quare: Micama! Bial! Oiad; aisaro toxa das ivame aai Balatima. Zodacare od Zodameranu! Od cicale Qaa! Zodoreje, lape zodiredo Noco Mada, hoathahe Saitan! (English) O ye sons and daughters of mildewed minds, that sit in judgement of the iniquities wrought upon me—Behold! the voice of Satan; the promise of Him who is called amongst ye the accuser and supreme tribune! Move therefore, and appear! Open the mysteries of your creation! Be friendly unto me, for I am the same!, the true worshipper of the highest and ineffable King of Hell! THE FIFTEENTH KEY The Fifteenth Enochian Key is a resolution of acceptance and understanding of the masters whose duty lies in administering to the seekers after spiritual gods. (Enochian) Ilasa! tabaanu li‐El pereta, casaremanu upaahi cahisa dareji; das oado caosaji oresacore: das omaxa monasaçi Baeouibe od emerajisa Iaiadix. Zodacare od Zodameranu! Odo cicale Qaa. Zodoreje, lape zodiredo Noco Mada, hoathahe Saitan! (English) O thou, the governor of the first flame, under whose wings are the spinners of cobwebs that weave the Earth with dryness; that knowest the great name “righteousness” and the seal of false honor. Move therefore, and appear! Open the mysteries of your creation! Be friendly unto me, for I am the same!, the true worshipper of the highest and ineffable King of Hell! THE SIXTEENTH KEY The Sixteenth Enochian Key gives recognition of the wondrous contrasts of the earth, and of the sustenance of these dichotomies. (Enochian) Ilasa viviala pereta! Salamanu balata, das acaro odazodi busada, od belioraxa balita: das inusi caosaji lusadanu emoda: das ome od taliobe: darilapa iehe ilasa Mada Zodilodarepe. Zodacare od Zodameranu. Odo cicale Qaa: zodoreje, lape zodiredo Noco Mada, hoathahe Saitan! (English) O thou second flame, the house of justice, which hast thy beginnings in glory and shalt comfort the just; which walketh upon the Earth with feet of fire; which understands and separates creatures! Great art thou in the God of stretch‐forth‐and‐conquer. Move therefore, and appear! Open the mysteries of your creation! Be friendly unto me, for I am the same!, the true worshipper of the highest and ineffable King of Hell! THE SEVENTEENTH KEY The Seventeenth Enochian Key is used to enlighten the benumbered and destroy through revelation. (Enochian) Ilasa dial pereta! soba vaupaahe cahisa nanuba zodixalayo dodasihe od berinuta faxisa hubaro tasataxa yolasa: soba Iad i Vonupehe o Uonupehe: aladonu dax ila od toatare! Zodacare od Zodameranu! Odo cicale Qaa! Zodoreje, lape zodiredo Noco Mada, hoathahe Saitan! (English) O thou third flame!, whose wings are thorns to stir up vexation, and who hast myriad living lamps going before thee; whose God is wrath in anger—Gird up thy loins and harken! Move therefore, and appear! Open the mysteries of your creation! Be friendly unto me, for I am the same!, the true worshipper of the highest and ineffable King of Hell! THE EIGHTEENTH KEY The Eighteenth Enochian Key opens the gates of Hell and casts up Lucifer and his blessing. (Enochian) Ilasa micalazoda olapireta ialpereji beliore: das odo Busadire Oiad ouoaresa caosago: casaremeji Laiada eranu berinutasa cafafame das ivemeda aqoso adoho Moz, od maoffasa. Bolape como belioreta pamebeta. Zodacare od Zodameranu! Odo cicale Qaa. Zodoreje, lape zodiredo Noco Mada, hoathahe Saitan! (English) O thou mighty light and burning flame of comfort!, that unveilest the glory of Satan to the center of the Earth; in whom the great secrets of truth have their abiding; that is called in thy kingdom: “strength through joy,” and is not to be measured. Be thou a window of comfort unto me. Move therefore, and appear! Open the mysteries of your creation! Be friendly unto me, for I am the same!, the true worshipper of the highest and ineffable King of Hell! THE NINETEENTH KEY The Nineteenth Enochian Key is the great sustainer of the natural balance of the earth, the law of thrift, and of the jungle. It lays bare all hypocrisy and the sanctimonious shall become as slaves under it. It brings forth the greatest outpouring of wrath upon the miserable, and lays the foundation of success for the lover of life. (Enochian) Madaritza das perifa LIL cahisa micaolazoda saanire caosago od fifisa balzodizodarasa Iaida. Nonuca gohulime: Micama adoianu MADA faoda beliorebe, soba ooaona cahisa luciftias peripesol, das aberaasasa nonucafe netaaibe caosaji od tilabe adapehaheta damepelozoda, tooata nonucafe jimicalazodoma larasada tofejilo marebe yareyo IDOIGO, od torezodulape yaodafe gohola, Caosaga, tabaoreda saanire, od caharisateosa yorepoila tiobela busadire, tilabe noalanu paida oresaba, od dodaremeni zodayolana. Elazodape tilaba paremeji peripesatza, od ta qurelesata booapisa. Lanibame oucaho sayomepe, od caharisateosa ajitolorenu, mireca qo tiobela lela. Tonu paomebeda dizodalamo asa pianu, od caharisateosa aji‐la‐tore‐torenu paracahe a sayomepe. Coredazodizoda dodapala od fifalazoda, lasa manada, od faregita bamesa omaosa. Conisabera od auauotza tonuji oresa; catabela noasami tabejesa leuitahemonuji. Vanucahi omepetilabe oresa! Bahile? Moooabe OL coredazodizoda. El capimao itzomatzipe, od cacocasabe gosaa. Bajilenu pii tianuta a babalanuda, od faoregita teloca uo uime. Madariatza, torezodu !!! Oadariatza orocaha aboaperi! Tabaori periazoda aretabasa! Adarepanu coresata dobitza! Yolacame periazodi arecoazodiore, od quasabe qotinuji! Ripire paaotzata sagacore! Umela od peredazodare cacareji Aoiveae coremepeta! Torezodu! Zodacare od Zodameranu, asapeta sibesi butamona das surezodasa Tia balatanu. Odo cicale Qaa, od Ozodazodama pelapeli IADANAMADA! (English) O ye pleasures which dwell in the first air, ye are mighty in the parts of the Earth, and execute the judgment of the mighty. Unto you it is said: Behold the face of Satan, the beginning of comfort, whose eyes are the brightness of the stars, which provided you for the government of the Earth, and her unspeakable variety; furnishing you a power of understanding to dispose all things according to the providence of Him that sitteth on the Infernal Throne, and rose up in the Beginning saying: The Earth, let her be governed by her parts; and let there be division in her; the glory of her may be always drunken and vexed in itself. Her course, let it run with the fulfillment of lust; and as an handmaiden, let her serve them. One season, let it confound another; and let there be no creature upon or within her the same. All her numbers, let them differ in their qualities; and let there be no creature equal with another. The reasonable creatures of the Earth, and Men, let them vex and weed out one another; and their dwelling places, let them forget their names. The work of Man and his pomp, let them be defaced. His buildings, let them become caves for the beasts of the field! Confound her understanding with darkness! For why? it repenteth me that I have made Man. One while let her be known, and another while a stranger; because she is in the bed of a harlot, and the dwelling place of Lucifer the King. Open wide the gates of Hell! The lower heavens beneath you, let them serve you! Govern those who govern! Cast down such as fall. Bring forth those that increase, and destroy the rotten. No place, let it remain in one number. Add and diminish until the stars be numbered. Arise! Move! and appear before the covenant of His mouth, which He hath sworn unto us in His justice. Open the mysteries of your creation, and make us partakers of the UNDEFILED WISDOM. Underground Edition Contents I. LaVey: Early Writings Eleven Satanic Rules of the Earth (1967) Satanism Monograph (1968-1969) Letters From The Devil Column (April 1969) On Occultism of the Past (1971) II. LaVey: Later Writings The Nine Satanic Sins (1987) Pentagonal Revisionism: A Five-Point Program (1988) The World's Most Powerful Religion (1996) III. LaVey: Enochian Writings Guide to Enochian Pronunciation (1970) Suggested Enochian Keys for Various Rituals and Ceremonies (1970) IV. Satanic Bible Scholarship The Satanic Bible Dedications Delineated The Book of Satan from the Satanic Bible The Hidden Source of the Satanic Philosophy Satanism and Objectivism The Satanic Bible: Quasi-Scripture/Counter-Scripture Diabolical Authority: Anton LaVey, The Satanic Bible and the Satanist “Tradition” Prime-time Satanism: rumor-panic and the work of iconic topoi (excerpts) V. Symbol and Time The Brimstone Symbol in the Satanic Bible The Satanic Calendar The Church of Satan’s Year Reckoning VI. The Command To Look and Angularity The Command to Look The Occult Institute of Technology and Angular Environments The William Mortensen Story, Parts I, II, III and IV (external) The Command To Look Principle Excerpts from the Order of the Trapezoid Mission Statement Comments on the Law of the Trapezoid VII. Reference Glossary Fragments Toward an Anton Szandor LaVey Reading List Photo Gallery Colophon I. LaVey: Early Writings The Eleven Satanic Rules of the Earth Anton Szandor LaVey, 1967 1. Do not give opinions or advice unless you are asked. 2. Do not tell your troubles to others unless you are sure they want to hear them. 3. When in another’s lair, show him respect or else do not go there. 4. If a guest in your lair annoys you, treat him cruelly and without mercy. 5. Do not make sexual advances unless you are given the mating signal. 6. Do not take that which does not belong to you unless it is a burden to the other person and he cries out to be relieved. 7. Acknowledge the power of magic if you have employed it successfully to obtain your desires. If you deny the power of magic after having called upon it with success, you will lose all you have obtained. 8. Do not complain about anything to which you need not subject yourself. 9. Do not harm little children. 10. Do not kill non‐human animals unless you are attacked or for your food. 11. When walking in open territory, bother no one. If someone bothers you, ask him to stop. If he does not stop, destroy him. “Satanism” Monograph (1968-1969) Anton Szandor LaVey The following monograph, distributed in 1968‐1969, was written to convey the essence of the Satanic religion as it was practiced by the Church of Satan in its earliest years. Much of the material in the monograph was later expanded into a series of twenty essays issued to Satanists as a study course. Both the original monograph and the essays derived from it were discontinued prior to the 1970 publication of the Satanic Bible because of that volume’s incorporation of the essays in its “Books of Lucifer” and “Belial”. This monograph, then, may be considered the original manifesto of the Church of Satan and hence its founding statement of principles.—M.A.A. The Nine Satanic Statements 1 Satan represents indulgence instead of abstinence! 2 Satan represents vital existence instead of spiritual pipe dreams! 3 Satan represents undefiled wisdom instead of hypocritical self‐deceit! 4 Satan represents kindness to those who deserve it instead of love wasted on ingrates! 5 Satan represents vengeance instead of turning the other cheek! 6 Satan represents responsibility to the responsible instead of concern for psychic vampires! 7 Satan represents man as just another animal—sometimes better, more often worse than those that walk on all‐fours, who, because of his “divine spiritual and intellectual development,” has become the most vicious animal of all! 8 Satan represents all of the so‐called sins, as they all lead to physical, mental, or emotional gratification! 9 Satan has been the best friend the Church has ever had, as he has kept it in business all these years! Part I: Foreword In writing this monograph it is our intent to give you a basic understanding of the Satanic religion. Therefore we have attempted to present this to you in a form which will be easily understood. We fully realize that many of you who will read this booklet will not be novices to the basics of Satanism or the fundamentals of psychology which make up a large part of the Satanic philosophy. We are aware that to many of you part of the information herein is elementary. Therefore it is to be understood that there is no attempt on our part to be condescending to those to whom some of this information is already known. We realize, however, that probably many more of you know comparatively little about Satanism, except what little you have been able to decipher from the reams of ponderous material which is shrouded in so much esoteric jargon as to make it virtually useless to neophytes in Satanic theology. It is with this in mind that we have avoided delving into the finer points of Satanic thought and ritual magic. A complete statement of the tenets of Satanism and an explanation of the ceremonies and detailed instructions on same are available to our members. In the past the only writings on Satanism were those done by other religions as a means of propaganda to turn people against it, or by uninformed journalists who were influenced by the Judæo‐Christian society surrounding them. Therefore the information contained in such writings was either completely false or sensationalized. Our purpose is to enlighten you as to the true concepts of Satanism and to refute the myths attached to it. The “seven deadly sins” of the Christian church are greed, pride, envy, anger, gluttony, lust, and sloth. Satanism advocates indulging in each of these “sins”, as they all lead to physical, mental, or emotional gratification. A Satanist feels there is nothing wrong with being greedy, as it only means that he wants more than he already has. Envy simply means to look with favor upon the possessions of others and to be desirous of obtaining similar things for oneself. Envy and greed are the motivating forces of ambition, and without ambition very little of any importance would be accomplished. Gluttony is simply eating more than you need to keep yourself alive. When you have over‐eaten to the point of obesity, you will oftentimes resort to another sin—pride—to regain an appearance which will return your self‐respect. Anyone who buys an article of clothing for a purpose other than covering his body and keeping off the elements is guilty of pride. You may encounter scoffers who maintain that labels are not necessary. You might find it an ego‐satisfying little exercise to point out to these people that one or many articles that they are wearing are not necessary to keep them warm. There is not a person on this earth who is completely devoid of all ornamentation. You can inform the person that any ornamentation of his body shows that he too is guilty of pride. Regardless of how verbose he may be in his intellectual description of how free he is, he is still wearing the elements of pride. This thought may serve no other purpose for you than that of being a satisfying exercise in abuse of non‐Satanists. Being reluctant to get up in the morning is to be guilty of sloth; and if you lie in bed long enough, you may find yourself indulging in yet another sin—lust. To have the faintest stirring of sexual desire is to be guilty of lust. In order to ensure the propagation of humanity, nature made lust the second most powerful instinct, the first being self‐preservation. Realizing this, the Christian church made fornication the “original sin”. In this way it made certain that no one would escape sin. Your very state of being is as a result of sin—the original sin! The strongest instinct of every living creature is self‐preservation, which brings us to the last of the “seven deadly sins”—anger. Is it not our self‐preservation instinct which is aroused when someone harms us and we become angry enough to protect ourselves from further attack? A Satanist practices the motto: “If a man smite thee on one cheek, smash him on the other!” Let no wrong go unredressed. Be as a lion in the path; be dangerous even in defeat! Since man’s natural instincts lead him to sin, all men are sinners; and all sinners go to Hell. If everyone goes to Hell, then you will meet all of your friends there. Heaven must be populated by some very strange creatures if all they live for is to go to a place where they can strum harps for eternity. We have been told that Hell is a terrible place consisting of a huge lake of fire. Pleasure, like beauty, is in the eye of the beholder. Christian missionaries were very unsuccessful in Alaska because, to an Eskimo who knows nothing other than freezing weather, a perpetual lake of fire is very inviting. To the distress of the missionaries, the Eskimos asked, “How do we get there?” Hell has always been the mold from which Heaven has been cast. Heaven or Paradise, to most people, represents a vision of having their desires fulfilled … these very desires being those which, if practiced during their earthly lives, would certainly have sent them to Hell! Life is an indulgence, death an abstinence. For a person who is satisfied with his earthly existence, life is like a party, and no one likes to leave a good party. Similarly if a person is enjoying himself here on earth, he will not so readily give up his life for the promise of an afterlife about which he knows nothing. In most religions death is touted as a beautiful, spiritual awakening. This is very appealing to one who has not had a satisfactory life. But to those who have experienced all of the joys that life has to offer, there is a great dread attached to dying. This is as it should be. It is this lust for life that will allow the vital person to live on after the inevitable death of his fleshly shell. The only time an animal will resort to suicide is if he is in such pain or life is so unbearable that death comes as an indulgence rather than an abstinence. Suicide is considered a sin. It is rather curious that the only time death, for a human being, is considered sinful is when it comes as an indulgence. The four principal devils are: Leviathan, representing the sea; Lucifer, the lord of the air or bearer of light; Belial, the lord of the earth; and Satan, lord of the fire. One of the main goals of the Church of Satan is to build pleasure domes in which the members of the Church can indulge themselves in their personal desires. By having a place where they can go to release their desires, the members can lead an unfrustrated life in the everyday world. Satanism advocates indulgence, not compulsion. Compulsion is very different from indulgence. When a person cannot control his desires and is a slave to these urges, they become compulsions. If a person has no proper release for his desires, they rapidly build up and become compulsions. A pleasure dome would consist of many different rooms and recreational facilities for the purpose of fulfilling each member’s personal desires. Satanism represents responsibility to the responsible instead of concern for psychic vampires. Satanism represents kindness to those who deserve it, instead of love wasted on ingrates. Psychic vampires are individuals who drain others of their vital existence. We might feel responsible to such people yet not know why. These types of persons can be found in all avenues of society. They fill no useful purpose in our lives and are neither love objects nor true friends. We must rid ourselves of these psychic vampires so that we can devote our time to the people about whom we truly care. Rituals which can be performed to rid ourselves of these people will be discussed later. The Satanist believes in fulfillment of the ego. Satanism, in fact, is the only religion which advocates the intensification or the encouragement of the ego. All other religions on the face of the Earth are concerned only with the dissolution of man’s ego. Only if a person’s ego is sufficiently fulfilled can he afford to be kind and complimentary to others without robbing himself of his self‐respect. Braggarts are very insecure people. We generally think of a braggart as a person with a large ego, but in reality it is his unfulfilled ego which leads to his bragging as a means of satisfying his ego. To become a Satanist one does not have to “sell his soul to the Devil”. This concept was developed by Christianity to terrorize people so that they would not stray from the fold. It was taught that if you gave in to the temptations of Satan and lived your life in an indulgent manner, you would have to pay Satan with your soul when you died. And what is the soul, as religionists would have it, but a passport to everlasting life? People were led to believe that selling their souls to the Devil meant that they would suffer in Hell for the rest of eternity. This type of ridiculous thinking is what the Christian church has used to keep its parishioners in line. Phrases like “God‐fearing” are indicative of the basis for the Christian religion. It is through such fear that Christianity has been able to exist all these years. We are no longer supplicating weaklings trembling before an unmerciful “God” who cares not whether we live or die. It has been a popular misconception that the Satanist does not believe in God. This is not so; but we realize that God, by whatever name he is given—or by no name at all, is only the balancing factor in nature and has little concern for any suffering which we may encounter. It has been said that the good die young. The good, by Christian standards, do die young. It is the frustration of our natural instincts that leads to the premature deterioration of our bodies. When one commits a wrong in other religions, he either prays to God for forgiveness or confesses to an intermediary and asks him to pray to God for his sins. The Satanist feels that confessing to another human being like himself accomplishes nothing and is degrading. When a Satanist commits a wrong, he realizes it is natural to make mistakes. If we are truly sorry about something, we will learn from our mistakes and not do the same thing again. There has been much sensationalism regarding the Satanic Church and its views on free love. Free love in the Satanic Church means that a person is free to either be faithful to one person or indulge in his sexual desires with as many others as he feels necessary to satisfy his personal needs. Satanism advocates any type of sexuality which properly satisfies the person’s desires, be it heterosexuality, homosexuality, bisexuality, or even asexuality if you choose—or any of the fetishes pertaining to these. To most people masochism represents a rejection of indulgence. We consider masochism to be an indulgence if any attempt to sway or change the person from his masochistic traits is met with resentment and/or failure. Satanism does not encourage orgiastic activities or extramarital affairs for those to whom they do not come naturally. Being unfaithful to one’s chosen mate would be very unnatural and detrimental to some people. To others it would be frustrating to be bound sexually to one person without any hope of outside sexual activity. Each person must decide for himself what form of sexual activity best suits his individual needs. To thine own self be true. Self‐ deceit is intolerable in the Satanic religion. There are two major holidays in the Satanic religion. These are Walpurgisnacht, which is celebrated on April 30th, and Halloween, October 31st. The solstices and equinoxes are also celebrated as holidays. On these occasions special rituals are performed, and festivities follow. Part II: Ritual Magic Ritual magic is a large part of the Satanic religion. The purpose in performing a ritual is to accomplish something that, by other means, could not be done. Ritual magic is a very real power. It utilizes such tools as hypnosis, telepathy, psychology, etc. The type of magic practiced in the Satanic Church is similar to all primitive forms of magic that have been used successfully for centuries, but which have been brought into the contemporary world in a workable way that will relate to the society in which we live. A Satanic ritual is basically an emotional rather than an intellectual performance. For this reason certain devices and dramatic effects are used. As in stage magic, the art of misdirection is one of the most valuable tools of the ritual magician. By utilizing the following devices the ritual magician can temper his intellectual analysis of the ritual. Therefore he can allow his emotions free reign. A nude female is used as the altar in Satanic rituals because she represents the Earth mother and is a natural passive receptor for the workings of magic. The devices used in a Satanic ritual are as follows: • The Chalice, symbolic of the Chalice of Ecstasy, is to be drunk from first by the Priest, then by one assistant. • The Bell is used to purify the air at the beginning of the ritual and is used as a pollutionary at the end of the ritual. • The Phallus is a pagan fertility symbol, the symbol of generation or aggression. It is also a non‐hypocritical version of the holy water sprinkler of other religions. The Phallus is used to bless the congregation. • Candles are symbolic of the light of Lucifer—the bearer of light, enlightenment, burning desire, and the flames of the pit. Candles should be the only light source during a ritual. • The Sword is symbolic of aggressive force, and is used as an extension and intensifier of the arm the Priest uses to gesture or point. A parallel to this is the pointing stick or blasting wand used in other forms of magical ritual. • The Gong is used to call up the Powers of Darkness. The male participants in the ritual should wear black robes. Women should wear the most sexually appealing clothing possible, or all black for older women. The amulet of Baphomet is worn by all participating in the ritual. The color black represents the Powers of Darkness. Sexually appealing clothing worn by women is stimulating to the male members and intensifies the outpouring of adrenalin energy to ensure a more powerful working. During a Satanic ritual it is essential to summon up the strongest emotions that will be beneficial to the respective working. The following are examples of this: During a compassion ritual it is necessary for the magician to feel honest sympathy and compassion for the recipient of his working. It is useless to attempt a ritual of this type if the magician cannot truly feel compassion for the person involved. It is all very well and good to tell a person that you will perform a compassion ritual for him, but unless you have the necessary deep feelings for this person and are sympathetic to his situation, the ritual will not be effective. We oftentimes think that we might perform a ritual for a person for whom we really have no concern; but it is a sad but true fact of magic that, if we are not intensely concerned for the person, the ritual will not work. You should be able to shed an honest tear for this person. If this much emotion cannot be felt, it is best not to attempt this type of working. If you are the type of person who excuses his inability to do this by thinking “I am not that emotional” or “I’ve never been able to cry”, then it is high time you learned how. In a hate ritual in which a curse is to be conjured, a strong feeling of contempt for the recipient of the curse is mandatory. In a ritual of this sort the more vindictive your curse can be, the more powerful your outpouring of hate forces will be. Love is one of the most powerful emotions known to man; the other is hate. Without being able to experience one of these emotions, you cannot fully experience the other. Therefore you must love those who deserve and return your love, but hate your enemies with a whole heart. Half‐hearted hatred is very harmful to a person’s emotional stability. When a person prays for his enemies, he is in reality bottling up his feelings of hatred. He still hates the person; but, being bound by the tenets of his religion, he cannot express the hatred he feels. To pray for your enemies is to buy second‐hand hate, which is of a decidedly inferior quality. The harboring of unwarranted guilt is very detrimental. We have been taught to feel guilty for all of the things that we most naturally do. Many of us can realize intellectually that it is foolish to feel guilty for these natural acts, but to accept this emotionally is another matter. If you cannot release yourself from guilt, then you should learn to make it work for you. You should act upon your natural instincts and then, realizing that you cannot perform these acts without feeling guilty, revel in your guilt. This may sound like a contradiction in terms, but guilt can often add a fillip to the senses. Adults would do well to take a lesson from children. Children often take delight in doing something they know they are not supposed to. One of the first laws of magic is to turn every disadvantage into an advantage. The quickest way of traveling between two points is in a straight line. If all the guilts that have been built up can be turned into advantages, then intellectual scraping of the psyche— in an attempt to cleanse it of these repressions—is eliminated. Satanism is the only religion known to man that accepts this rationale [of turning a bad thing into a good thing] rather than that of bending over backwards to eliminate the bad thing. The Satanist shuns terms such as hope and prayer, as they are indicative of negative thinking. If we hope or pray for something to come about, we will not act in a positive way which will make it happen. The Satanist commands, rather than prays to his god. Positive thinking results in positive actions. Through positive thinking, combined with ritual, we command the forces of nature. We tell ourselves “this will be done, come Hell or high water”, and therefore it is done. Human beings have personality traits which are either passive or aggressive. Passivity and aggressiveness are tamer terms for masochism and sadism. We are all made up of varying degrees of these personality types. Some of us lean more towards one or the other, but it is rare to find an individual who has equal portions of each of these traits. If a person is basically passive or masochistic, he would be most proficient in the mystic or mediumistic side of Satanism. This type of person is the most natural psychic or medium. Such persons’ very passivity puts them in a position of receptivity. Since magic is based on positive force, the person who is basically aggressive or sadistic in personality traits will do well as a magician. In the field of magic and Satanism, both passive and aggressive people are necessary. The aggressive person is best suited for sending forces, and the passive or mediumistic person is best utilized as a receptor. Generally a person with a great deal of perception is passive. It has been the popular misconception that Satanists practice human sacrifice. There has, however, never been a clarification of the method used for sacrifice, or of the reasons for which a Satanist would resort to this. When we sacrifice a person in a Satanic ritual, we do not slaughter him on the altar in a physical manner. We simply direct our hate forces towards the deserving recipient. You must never direct a curse toward a person unless you are prepared for the ultimate consequences. There is no such thing as a mild curse. If a curse is to be effective, you must feel the maximum in disdain and hatred for the recipient. By sending these hate forces forth, we ensure suffering on the part of the person who has dealt us an injustice. It can only be left to the victim’s environmental conditions to decide what form our retribution will take, and a measure of the person’s rottenness as to the degree he will suffer. If the recipient of the curse has redeeming qualities of sufficient amounts, then he will not only be saved but will be rehabilitated into a more worthwhile person as a result of the curse. Therefore you cannot perform a working of this type and specify that you want the person to suffer only a broken arm or mild illness. You must realize that death may be the final outcome of a magical working of this nature. The Satanic Church feels that forcing oneself to feel indiscriminate love for all is very unnatural. There has never been any great love movement in the history of the world that has not wound up killing countless numbers of people to prove, we must assume, how much they loved them. Every hypocrite that ever walked the earth has had pockets bulging with love! You cannot love everyone, and by trying to you only lessen your feelings for the people who deserve your love. Repressed hate can lead to many physical ailments. For this reason you must periodically perform a hate ritual to rid yourself of this bottled‐up hate. By choosing a deserving target for your hate forces, you cleanse yourself of these malignant emotions and are free to give your loved ones full benefit of your emotions without being concerned that you may be, at times, taking your pent‐up hatred out on them. There is a definite period of the day when a person is in a more receptive state than during other times. Assuming that the person regularly sleeps for eight hours, the receptive state comes in the last two hours or so before awakening. This has been established as the period of time in which the person has the dreams he can recall most easily. This is due to the fact that the person’s body has completed its required rest; but the slow rate of metabolism keeps it dormant for a short time afterwards, producing the most receptive time during total sleep. This is when we receive some of our most fruitful ideas. It is the twilight period between sleep and waking. A person’s subconscious is at its most active point during this period of time. It is during this period that a telepathic communication would have the best chance of being received. To be most effective, therefore, your magical working should be performed during this twilight period. There are many herbs and spices which are used in ritual magic. The most common ingredient used in love potions is mandrake root. Just as most acts which are considered evil are within the law, so some of the most effective ingredients used in potions can be legally obtained. There is no need to resort to popular and/or illegal drugs for any magical purpose. The magical language used in Satanic ritual is Enochian. Enochian is a language which is thought to be older than Sanskrit, with a sound grammatical and syntactical basis. It was developed into a practical translation, which is its current form, by Samuel Liddell MacGregor Mathers. In Enochian the meaning of the words, combined with the quality of the words, unite to create a pattern of sound which can cause tremendous reaction in the atmosphere. The barbaric tonal qualities of this language give it a truly magical effect which cannot be described. It is thought by most that all Satanic rituals are in the form of the Black Mass. This is a misconception. Most Satanic rituals have nothing in them which would be considered sacrilegious to another religion. One of the reasons a Black Mass would be performed in the Satanic Church would be to remove a stigma attached to the activities of one or several members. If a person feels bound or stifled by a previous religion, a Black Mass would be performed to enable him to completely divorce himself from the limiting factors of that past religion. A Black Mass consists of such things as saying the Lord’s Prayer backwards— interspersed with obscenities, trampling the cross underfoot or hanging it upside‐down, desecration of the wafer or host, and similar forms of defilement or parody of the sacred cows which make the religion a threat to the person involved. By reducing the awesomeness of the religion to ridiculousness, we remove its fearsomeness. The only other circumstance in which a Black Mass would be performed would be one in which another religion had directly attacked the Satanic Church. To perform a Black Mass just for its shock value would serve no useful purpose. The Christian religion is no threat to the Satanist. One might say that the Devil has kept all the religions on earth in business for many, many years. If it were not for these religions which he has allowed to flourish, Satan could not come forth now and establish his organized church, built on the very episcopacy and structure of the existing religions. Satanism is taken up by most people not out of protest, but out of logic. Therefore the debasement of their previous religions is unnecessary. There are many sacred cows in our current society which warrant protest as much if not more than the Christian religion. A modern‐day form of the Black Mass might consist of such things as urinating on marijuana, crushing an LSD sugar cube under foot, hanging a picture of Timothy Leary or a famous Indian guru upside‐down, exposing the parallel between the Hippie generation and the “emperor’s new clothes.” These things would be far more effective to the magical workings of a Satanist than a typical Black Mass. The results of a magical working will start to manifest themselves within thirty‐six hours from the time the ritual was performed. Once the magical working has been performed, you must push all thoughts of hope or anxiety from your mind. You have released your emotions and sent them out into the ether, where they can effect your desired results. After this there is nothing left to do but sit back and wait for the results. Anxiety only acts to lessen the effectiveness of your working. The Satanic ritual is not always confined to sinister or occult surroundings. The true magician is adept at turning any situation he encounters into a magical working. He can manipulate his surroundings to his best advantage. A ritual which is performed for the sake of reducing an awesome figure to a ridiculous state is called a Shibboleth ritual. In this type of ritual each of the participants chooses a pillar of society or a type of person who is particularly awesome or irritating to him. Each then dresses in the costume of the chosen victim. For about an hour all participants communicate with one another, all the while acting out in parody what would be the actions of the persons portrayed. After this psychodrama has been performed, a sort of kangaroo court is held, and the person acting as Priest for the ritual takes the role of Satan. In the form of Satan he questions each person individually. Each participant answers Satan’s questions in the manner in which his chosen character would answer them. Through the favorite tools of the Devil, wile and guile, Satan exposes the character for what he is. He talks him into selling his soul to the Devil, utilizing things which are sacred cows to the shibboleth for the purpose of disguising his tactics. In a ritual such as this, the purpose is to ridicule the shibboleth. In this way he will no longer be awesome to the person who has suffered in some way by his actions. The situation in which the Satanist comes in contact with the shibboleth may be one in which he is forced to treat him in a civil or even respectful manner, but once the ritual has been performed, the Satanist can laugh up his sleeve at the person. The shibboleth will sense that he is being patronized and will no longer feel that he is capable of wielding the power that he once did over the Satanist. Part III: Magic as Practiced by the Satanic Church There are many facets of magic that can be learned only through experience. A magus is one who has become adept in the field of ritual magic. There are many scholars of magic who are not capable of putting the theories which they have learned into practice. Others may have very little formal training in magic but may have a natural ability to utilize the Powers of Darkness. Knowledge can be a powerful tool, but without the common sense to put this knowledge into practice, it is useless. Animals and small children are the most natural magicians. They have had little or no formal training and yet are adept at bending people and situations to their will. The Satanist regards these small beings as sacred and realizes that he can learn much from them. The Satanic Church is different from all other witchcraft or magical groups in the world today. It is unlike the white magical groups, such as those in which the powers of magic are supposedly used only for altruistic purposes. Nor is it a primitive group of cannibals whose membership is made up of uneducated people. The Satanic Church is the first organization of its kind whose membership consists largely of responsible, respectable people. Only by limiting our membership to individuals of this variety, rather than appealing to the lunatic fringe, can we be certain of becoming the strongest power structure in the world. Therefore membership in the Satanic Church is not open to everyone. Unlike other religions in which you go to church to become a worthwhile person, in the Satanic religion you must be a worthy person before you can come into church. Once in the Church, you can reap the rewards which you deserve. The Satanic Church has too much to offer to afford membership to people who are only seeking sensationalism or are of a personality makeup that would reflect upon the Satanic religion in an unfavorable way. The Satanic Church looks with disdain upon white witchcraft groups, as we feel that altruism is sinning on the lay‐away plan. It is unnatural not to have the desire to gain things for yourself. This does not mean that you never do anything for anyone else. If you do something to make someone for whom you care happy, his happiness will give you a sense of gratification. We practice a modified form of the Golden Rule. Our interpretation of this rule is: “Do unto others as they do unto you.” If you “do unto others as you would have them do unto you” and they in turn treat you badly, it goes against human nature to continue to treat such people with consideration. You may do unto others as you would have them do unto you; but if your kindness is not returned, they should be treated with the wrath they deserve. White witchcraft groups spout the theory that, if you curse a person, it will “return to you three‐fold”, “come home to roost,” or in some way “boomerang back to the curser.” This is yet another indication of the guilt‐ridden philosophy held by these neo‐pagan, pseudo‐ Christian groups. These people want to delve into witchcraft but cannot divorce themselves from the stigma attached to it. Therefore they call themselves white magicians and base seventy‐five percent of their philosophy on the trite and hackneyed tenets of Christianity. Anyone who pretends to be interested in magic for reasons other than gaining personal power is the worst kind of hypocrite. The Satanic Church respects Christianity at least for being consistent in its guilt‐ridden philosophy, but it can only feel contempt for people who attempt to appear emancipated from guilt by joining a witchcraft group and then practice the same basic philosophy as Christianity. White magic is supposedly only utilized for good or unselfish purposes; and black magic, we are told, is used only for selfish reasons. In the Satanic Church we draw no dividing line between white or black magic. Magic is magic, be it used to help or hinder. You the magician should have the ability to decide what is just and then apply the powers of magic to attain your goals. The Satanic Church combines two very paradoxical words in its title. There is a definite reason for this. The word “church” is a respected and revered term. To combine the word “church” with the outrageousness of Satan is to employ one of the most important magical formulas—the utilization of nine parts acceptability to one part outrageousness. To be a true magician you must, in all outward appearances, be acceptable to the establishment—and then use outrageous methods to undermine a situation. This again involves the art of misdirection. If you have an appearance of respectability and then present an unorthodox idea, it will be accepted much more readily than it would be if you present an appearance which does not conform to the average person’s image of respectability. For example, five thousand people marching down the street dressed in outlandish costumes and wearing the badges of antagonism will only succeed in alienating themselves more strongly from the forces they desire to change. If these marchers would appear in the guise of those whom they would change, then the needed identification could be established and inroads gained. Human beings are very egotistical creatures. We will be much more receptive to a new idea if it is presented to us by someone who is for the most part like ourselves than we would be if it were presented by a person completely alien to us. Only by working side by side with the establishment can we create any sizable change in our society. Satanism is the only religion in which a person can “turn on” to the pleasures around him without “dropping out” of society. By “dropping out” we would only deprive ourselves of the enjoyable things that society has to offer. We would also limit the situations in which we could perform our magical workings. Our Christianized society cannot deny the existence of Satan, for to do so would require it to deny the existence of God. For that matter any attempt on the part of any religion to deny the existence of Satan, by whatever name he is called, would be to deny the contents of its respective scriptures. Letters From The Devil Column Anton LaVey The National Insider Vol. 14, No. 17 April 27, 1969 Last week I devoted my column to describing some of the most commonly accepted fallacies concerning the requirements of the successful witch or warlock. Now allow me to set out some of the requisites for the person who wishes to practice the true art of the magical manipulation of human beings, the practical nature of sorcery. First of all, one should not enter into the study of practical witchcraft out of desperation. Far too many people expect to wave a proverbial magic wand, and thereby solve all of their problems. Everyone is looking for a shortcut, an easy way, a system. No one knows this better than Satan. Everybody wants to get something for nothing. The millions of contests, raffles, lotteries, bonus gifts, special offers, and free premiums, are proof of this. So are the myriad books, pamphlets, courses, study groups, etc. that purport to teach the “great secrets” or “revealed wisdom” of one master or another. The true magician knows one thing for certain, and that is an adage so corny it hardly seems worth stating, but very brutally true: “You get out of life exactly what you put into it!” The man that comes to me after losing out In everything he has ever undertaken and expects the Devil to have pity on him just because, In desperation, he decided to sign his name on the dotted line, is sadly deluded. One of the unanswered questions about the book and film “Rosemary’s Baby” is why the girl who was originally living with the elderly couple met her untimely death on the pavement outside the building—whether she fell, jumped, or was pushed. To the Satanist, the reason is quite obvious. The girl in question had been established in the story as a “loser.” Satan, in selecting a suitable choice of woman to impregnate, would want no such woman to carry his own child, but would look for one with some enthusiasm for life. No one had to push the girl out of the window. She was destined to lose, by her own actions. Her own accident‐proneness caused her destruction, prompted by the very fear of the unknown which she evidenced. POWER IN MAGIC There is indeed, great power in magic, but one must be prepared to take advantage of this power. If a person is a perennial loser, they cannot be expected to know how to safeguard their success, if and when it should arrive. Even if you could learn to be a wizard overnight, you would need the proper personality to go along with it. Rule number one in the practice of real magic is: You must be able to conduct a smooth running life for yourself! Throughout the history of the world It has been established that the rich get richer and the poor get poorer, or more bluntly—them that has—gets! If you haven’t a damn thing and want to get something, you must start out by at least pretending that you have something! The old maid who looks under her bed every night for a man is never going to find him there, until she starts being seen with a man outside of her room. It will be said by some at this point that what I am saying is nothing more than applied psychology. It’s amazing to me the amount of people that apparently know all about applied psychology, that never seem to be able to apply it. In order to be a competent witch one must be able to first learn and utilize the principles of applied psychology. All you dirty old men out there that think you’re going to get a sexy young girl just by saying a magical incantation or buying a do‐it‐your‐self voodoo kit have another thing coming! All of you plain, dumpy, women that feel a handsome young man should love you for your “inner beauty” are deluded fools! If you are a loser and expect Satan to bless you after God has given you the boot, there IS a possibility that you have simply been playing on the wrong team, and a change in philosophy is in order. If, however, your change in theology produces no more success than you had before, don’t blame Satan and his earthly concept of life. Don’t blame the ineffectual past concept of “God” either for your failure. Blame yourself for wanting to lose! CONVENIENT EXCUSE Another person, situation, or god, is always a convenient excuse for our own shortcomings and defeats in life. The winner makes mistakes and learns from them not to make the same mistake again. The loser makes mistakes and never learns a thing from them. Next we come to step number two in the preparation for witch‐hood—glamour. Glamour is the term by which the enchantments and manipulations of witches and sorcerers was known for many years. Now the meaning of the word has changed to denote a dazzling display of beauty. We will simply define glamour as that which will compel visual attention, thereby distracting the viewer from other things. Closely akin to this is another word long used in connection with sorcery—fascination. It has been said that you can’t tell a book by its cover, but nevertheless people do! In fact, if most people didn’t tell books by their covers, there would be no need for such a saying. A successful witch must have glamour in her presence, whether it be in her sex appeal, her bizarre ugliness, the devices and conveyances with which she surrounds herself, or the place in which she lives. No girl who presents a dowdy, uninteresting appearance will ever make it as a witch. The reason people are intrigued by magic and witchcraft In the first place is because it represents one of the secret facets of life—the element of wonder. If the fascination for the occult itself is what makes it so popular, then it stands to reason that anything that intrigues, fascinates, or causes one to wonder, will meet with the same reaction on the part of the onlooker—potential compulsion. Just look at any successful prostitute; invariably she will be dressed in a manner that will attract men and alienate women. Their choice of clothing is that which will titillate, intrigue, and command the attention of potential customers—in short, a promise of more and better things to come. Who is the man most likely to cause an arousal in the women at a social gathering? Surely not the loud, boisterous and totally open‐book type, but the guy who is obviously different from all the rest in appearance, but with what appears to be an underlying sensual strength, promising deep emotions. We are still animals, despite our attempts to hide from the fact, and intellect is dandy but it’s the old gut reaction that will win out every time. CONCEPT OF GOD This is why the Devil has always had it so easy, ruling the world. The spiritual, the higher planes, the concert of God, is basically an intellectual development, an idealistic invention— and must be thought about in order to function. On the other hand the necessities, desires, indulgences, and compulsions are purely emotional and need no analysis to put them into operation! Therefore the aspiring witch or warlock should learn well the importance of emotional appeal, and first in order of importance is visual stimulation. There is one hard, fast rule that applies to successful visual stimulation of a sexual nature—one that will always serve the witch who is reasonable attractive, in fascinating others. That rule is: That which is most intriguing is that which is not meant to be seen. This is so aptly proven by the men in a topless club who will shift their gaze from an almost totally nude girl who is throwing her body about erotically, to an attractive young woman sitting with her husband at the bar, who while watching the show is displaying a generous amount of thigh above the tops of her nylons. The difference between the woman on stage and the woman in the audience is, the gal up there dancing is viewed by other women present with amusement, and even secret identification. The young housewife, with her apparent carelessness in keeping her skirt under control, is observed by other women present in a resentful and critical manner. The reason for the disapproval from other women and the sneaky but approving glances from the men is obvious to those who know. The woman sitting at the bar, well dressed from her neatly styled hair to her high heels, is presenting a far better show with her revealed garters and an occasional glimpse of her underwear than the near‐nude on the stage because the married gal (who probably has three kids at home) is showing something that is NOT MEANT TO BE SEEN! Do you know what the most disheartening thing in the world to the Devil is? Such things as the “unisexual look,” where you can’t tell the boys from the girls because they dress the same. An honest homosexual likes guys that look like guys! A HEALTHY TRANSVESTITE A healthy transvestite wants to look like a woman when dressed up! A confirmed lesbian likes gals that look like either guys OR gals, but not both! Either people ought to wear no clothes at all, or wear garments that signify one sex or the other. If a woman has feminine charms, she should show them. If a man has sensual appeal, he should display it. The wearing of “cod pieces” in the middle ages is no different than the padding of the “basket” in the gay world of today—it displays something that is not meant to be seen! Of course all of these uses of sexual intrigue are as the result of unfounded guilt established by the men of “God,” but nevertheless they’re here and we’re stuck with them, so we might as well use them and enjoy them. There is an opportunity to free oneself from these “hang‐ups” by the use of drugs, but look what it produces—lack of discrimination resulting in the aforementioned “unisexual look.” I would rather be “hung‐up.” It’s a lot more fun. This is why the Satanist revels in what are considered to be sins. We Satanists consider “hang‐ups” to be “hang‐ONS”—the very foundations of what makes our personality, our likes and dislikes what they are. We like our fetishes and resent any attempt to remove them. This is why we are not a “love” religion that claims to like everything and everybody. We feel that when one loses their sense of discrimination, they become like ants in an anthill. Fortunately, most people are still possessed of “hang‐ups” and are “up tight” about some things. Those that think they are “free” are usually working at it so hard that they have become enslaved by their “freedom.” Next week I will answer some of the letters that have been coming in, asking the Devil’s opinion on various matters concerning the black arts, manners and morals, and other subjects approachable from a Satanic point of view. I will also add further ingredients to our study of PRACTICAL witchery. Until then, sin well! On Occultism of the Past Anton Szandor LaVey The Cloven Hoof, September VI A.S. (1971 c.e.) Volume Three, Number Nine “When anyone invokes the devil with intentional ceremonies, the devil comes and is seen. To escape dying from horror at that sight, to escape catalepsy or idiocy, one must already be mad....There are two houses in heaven, and the tribunal of Satan is restrained in its extremes by the Senate of Divine Wisdom. “This explains the bizarre nature and atrocious character of the operations of Black Magic....the diabolical masses, administration of sacraments to reptiles, effusions of blood, human sacrifices and other monstrosities, which are the very essence and reality of Goetia or Nigromancy. Such are the practices which from all time have brought down upon sorcerers the just reputation of the laws. Black Magic is really only a graduated combination of sacrileges and murders designed for the permanent perversion of a human will and for the realization in a living man of the hideous phantom of the demon. It is therefore, properly speaking, the religion of the devil, the cultus of darkness, hatred of good carried to the height of paroxism; it is the incarnation of death and the persistent creation of hell.” —Transcendental Magic by Eliphas Levi This is the writing of Eliphas Levi, one of the sustainers of occult unwisdom of the nineteenth century. In Levi’s works we are confronted by page after page extolling the merits of Jesus Christ as king and master. Any Satanist who has ever read Transcendental Magic cannot help but see Levi’s great contribution to Christian theology and Dennis Wheatley. I MEANT what I said in The Satanic Bible, when I referred to such prior garbage as “sanctimonious fraud—guilt‐ridden ramblings and esoteric gibberish by chroniclers of magical lore unable or unwilling to present an objective view of the subject.” Yet it not only saddens but antagonizes me when I find a member impressively stating his adherence to or compatibility with these worthless ravings. It is bad enough to hear of the “great teachings” of Aleister Crowley—who hypocritically called himself by the Christian devil’s number, yet steadfastly denied any Satanic connections, who wrote and had published millions of words of Kabbalistic mulligatawny, the distilled wisdom of which could have been contained in a single volume of once‐popular E. Haldeman Julius’ Little Blue Books (which sold for a nickel). Strange, how seldom one hears plaudits for Crowley’s poetry, worthy of inclusion with the likes of James Thompson, Baudelaire, Clark Ashton Smith, and Robert E. Howard. If Crowley was a magician, it was the beauty of his creative art which made him so, not his drug‐befuddled callings‐up of Choronzon, et al. Unfortunately, his followers today have taken up his worst, while neglecting his best. I get fed up to the stomach‐turning point, listening to would‐be students waxing eloquent over Israel Regardie’s Golden Dawn, with its ponderous bulk blotched by sigil after sigil of holy esoterica. The very jacket design fairly screams out, “Oh God, how good and light and righteous we are!” with a rayed cross of a magnitude that should have awakened Bela Lugosi back to life out of sheer shock. Mr. Regardie, like his white‐light predecessors, rambles through five pounds of accumulated Kabbalistic toxemia and burned‐out Rosicrucianism before his literary enema yields a scant few pages of today’s dinner, namely, a watered‐down version of the Enochian Keys. No, I cannot accept the worth of these “masters,” who couldn’t even get off a semi‐logical thought without falling victim to what H.G. Wells superbly defines as “big thinks.” These works were around when I wrote The Satanic Bible. I had even read them, as well as Montague Summers, Rollo Ahmed, Ophiel, Bardo, Butler, Hall, etc., etc., who wrote reams of arcane rhetoric and produced plates of pretty symbols, yet couldn’t seem to say what they meant nor mean what they said. Somehow, an occasional member who has “discovered” an occult “master’s” writings of the past, forgets all about those opening lines in the preface to The Satanic Bible, assuming, I guess, that I didn’t know about their new‐found bit of esoterica when I took pen in hand. At the tender age of twelve, when I grew disenchanted halfway through the Albertus Magnus and a third of the way through the Sixth and Seventh Books of Moses, it occurred to me there must be “deeper stuff,” so I delved. Alas, I found the deeper stuff was deeper all right, and piled higher as well. For every page of meat it seemed there were a hundred pages of filler, adding up to a pretty, plump, but decidedly ersatz hunk of baloney. I wrote The Satanic Bible because I looked for such a book all my life, and, unable to find it, concluded that if I ever expected to read what I was seeking, I would have to write it myself. The same principles applied with The Compleat Witch. Summing up, if you NEED to steep yourselves in occult lore, despite this diatribe, by all means do so. But do it as a ritual in itself, i.e., objectively towards subjective ends! read on, knowing that you won’t learn a damn thing in principle from Levi, Crowley, Regardie, (or Sybil Leek either!) that isn’t extended one‐hundred fold in The Satanic Bible or The Compleat Witch, but that you’ll have the spooky fun, ego‐food, and involvement which invariably accompanies a curriculum concerned more with the gathering of ingredients than the application of principles.

Tom Blackwood,Leader of the Satanic nothing

2012-01-28T21:22:00.000-08:00

After taking a long and successful business trip, I have found that nothing has changed - and that the Bane of Satanism is still busy being an idiot.. I noticed that during my absence, the idiot known as Tom Erik Raspotnik, aka Tom Blackwood/Blobtard has claimed that he was recently ELECTED leader of all of Theistic Satanism. This is something that upon hearing, I almost died of laughter. Upon investigation of this claim, I found that such an act never took place, except maybe in the deluded mind of his royal largeness. As he has a site with 64 members, and nothing but paid for 'hits' on his illiterate blog, idiotic videos, and etc... I doubt anyone but his own brainwashed sheep voted him anything. Put up, or shut up fucktard. Another point of contention in his idiocy, is his attacks against people who do not show their face - which I find hilarious, seeing as every picture of him, such as the one that I have on his enemy listing, is denied as accurate. The nice thing about my pic of his nasty ass, is that on the van next to him, you can make out his temples of god bumper sticker. That's right, I said temples of god. Take note, as this moron is literally a Christian... Who else believes that their deity is going to come to earth and punish all who do not except him? You decide - - ON A SIDE NOTE - I notice that someone I have been criticizing has been saying a little more about some of the issues that I address, albeit more politely than he should - James Nicholson, finally is doing something more proactive for Satanism, although his following is apparently non-existent. Hopefully he will become more aggressive against people like Blacktard, and that just might help his cause. I joined his networking site, but have yet to see any activity except from him and another person. Hopefully - This will change soon. If not, that is what he gets for not lashing out against Blobwood. Satan's Wrath Be Upon His Enemies! ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- So - The Voice of Nothing, aka Tom Erik Raspotnik aka Grand Masterbaiter Blockwood, believes that he knows who I am merely because I mentioned Kemet? This has GOT to be the most paranoid man I have ever encountered. {LOOK OUT BLACKWOOD -- IM AROUND THE CORNER!!} So, you and your pre-school education level are going to debunk Kemet, and frankly the whole ancient cultures and ALL of their information HMMMM? WOW, what an all powerful raving lunatic. Perhaps, I mispoke slightly in stating that Kemet AKA Egypt is the most ancient of all civilized cultures, HOWEVER there is archeological evidence dating Kemet and its cultures dating as far back as 10,000BC. Sumer, goeas about as far back as 5,000 to 6,000BC in the Uruk period, with the only regional civilization that dates back as far as Kemet/Prehistoric Egypt being the Indus Valley Civilization. Now, I am not going to teach you everything you need to know, so march your happy ass to a computer and ACTUALLY google such things. If you search for what YOU want to read, aka - Your position being accurate, then that is all you are going to find. I tell ya, have to teach these people everything nowadays. So, your all knowing large self says to google your interviews on the History Channel and Coast to Coast Am.. Done and done, and guess what!!? Except for some disturbing pictures of you supposedly licking another mans ass, and your own overblown claims of such, there exists no footage, and there exists no audio. Now, the archiving of Art Bell's website is done somewhat poorly, so you MAY have been on his show, but then again, so has just about everyone else. And George (I wont worry about his last name, as you know who he is) always has Winter Laake on when discussing Satanism... Soundsl ike you are jealous of him Tommy-boy! After all, he gets the mentions, the book deals, and the notoriety that you have to falsely provide through paid hits, and false messages. On the subject of me being a racist? Have you ever thought of being a stand up comic? I know the site of you would frighten most people away, but those who could stomach your looks, would have a ball listening to your insanity first hand. I am the most tolerant people I know, other than you, there are very few people that I hate. Believe me Tommy boy, you have no idea who I am, and the person you think I am is completely wrong. After all, I know more about you from just observing your dumb ass, and you genuinely have no idea how much I know, and how wrong you are. I do not live in my parents basement, as I am too busy running a successful business, and taking care of my family, (something you would have no idea about, as you are not a parent, and if you were you would have no ability to see your children, and obviously you have no respect for any woman you would ever be with, so you are not a family man) and working hard in my life. The ghetto? Reverse Racism? Sounds like you are the one with racist thought process, after all, those who ARE racist, are the first to play the race card. Thank you for your attempt to debate, however you are lacking in any depth, and overflowing with paranoid schizophrenia. As for your decision to simply slam Damien BlackThorn and his book, I say to you - SMOOTH MOVE MORON. There have already been people who have reviewed it, that actually have reader bases within Satanism and the occult. Instead of false advertising, at least they are honest. For those of you who are curious as to this part of my little rant, ol'lard ass, decided to attack Damien's book. Simply because it has some grammatical errors and the like, does not make it trash. Besides, just look at what Tom writes!! I have seen better work come from a third grader!! To read a decent review of Damien Blackthorn's book, Biblicus Satanicus Vol 1, please visit this link: http://www.facebook.com/notes/sin-jones/biblicus-satanicus-vol-1-the-satanic-bible-for-the-theistic-satanist-a-review/10150284912603181 So to you Blockhead, I say, BRAVO!! You made an ass out of yourself, and wasted precious resources that Satan needs for REAL work -- YOU ARE AN IDIOT! Is that why you blocked me on Facebook? Too insecure to debate someone in person? Guess it shows you are more afraid of people than you like to let others think --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------BREAKING NEWS - Tom Blackwood runs 'yet again' with tail tightly tucked between his legs and ego tattered.. Well it is not breaking news, but rather a REPEAT PERFORMANCE. In his latest challenge, he did nothing but brag about having paid blog services, and then took pot shots at someone else's writing. Stating things such as 'this is written so bad I can destroy it in a minute' and 'I can debate anyone at any time'. These statements have proven false, as he has run away from myself on Facebook, and has done the same from anyone else in Satanism who has confronted him. Tom Blocky-wood is perfectly powerful, when sitting behind is computer in his Parents basement, clutching their Bank Card in his greasy little hand. Ok, perhaps this is going to far, we ALL know he doesn't live with his parents, after all, they sold the forklift they used to transport him from place to place. So lardo, just exactly WHAT are you doing for Satanism? Where is this grand Temple you have been extorting money for? Where is you revolutionary books? OH WAIT --- It's all illiterate 1st grader mumbo jumbo! Sure, he drags on and on about Sumer, (YEAH dip shit, by the way, that is how you spell the actual empire's name - and you wonder why no one things of you as anything more than a mongoloid) but yet fails to realize the significance of any other ancient people. Now, I am not going to get into a Theological pissing match with someone who is far inferior to me, however I can say that there is evidence suggesting that Kemet has older sites and dates than Sumer - However, I do not expect his royal moron-ness to even think about anything other than his Abrahamic obsession. Did he forget that supposedly Abraham himself came from the Sumerian lands? I would imagine he did, however what he knows is so miniscule, that it isn't relevant. Recently he decided he was going to attack my little blog, and claim that he wishes he could have it removed. Apparently no one is allowed to expose his dumb ass, without his overbearing need to be a dictator, kicking in, and making him act as some big shit. Does he not realize that HIS blog should be removed? OR does he think that his verbal harassment, and threats are somehow better than everyone else? FREEDOM OF SPEECH IS PARAMOUNT - Or are you to much of a Right Wing Lunatic to allow such people their rights? MS Raspotdick, you are not above the law, you are not a leader, you are merely a shepherd - Have fun in your dingy van (as seen in the picture I obtained and is located here http://satanicvengeance.blogspot.com/p/satans-enemies-list.html) while you attempt to gouge the Satanic and Occult community with your inane ramblings on eBay (You claim to be a world renown, and super duper powerful adept huh? SURE you are --) and your $1500 spells. You may wish to grow the fuck up Blobwood, as you are and for ever shall be the worst fraud in Satanism. Anyone who gives you money should be put in a mental institution -- May Satan Fulfill His Anger Upon You - HAIL SATAN!-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------Cry Some More Blobtard As I have taken a break from writing against the Blacktard of Satanism, I am again taking up the banner of Truth against his idiocy. He has recently been playing the game of Harassment, and stupidity against people - even claiming that he has been on Coast to Coast AM, the History Channel, and other aspects of the media -- In searching for these, one finds them to be nonexistent. This is to be expected as this moron will say anything to get more sheep to follow him - Even when there is NOTHING to back up his claims. Tom Raspotnik, is the court jester of Satanism, and that is giving him CREDIT. Some have said him to be a Christian, and personally I think that is a more accurate description of him - Taking the evangelical, fanatical views of Christianity, and changing the wording to make it appear Satanic. This is not something that a respectable Satanist should ever be caught doing, however Blobtard is not Respectable. I have read page after page of his claims of being the head hancho of Satanism, the voice of Satan, and having the most powerful magic and group on the planet. Hate to tell you this you Billy Graham wanna-be, YOU will never be the leader of Satanism, you will NEVER be anything more than a detracting freak show that takes any credibility that Satanism could ever gain. You are the most childish, insolent, and incredulously stupid person in the Satanic Community today. Druwydion Pendragon, although not even close to what I believe, and in my opinion a little kooky, is at LEAST not trying to make himself look like the great and powerful nerd of Satanism. You Blacktard are nothing more than the pawn of Christendom - taking the power of the Satanist, and using it to further the goals of the Returning King, (a theological platform that is ALL Christianity - so stick that in your twinky and eat it dumbass) using Joy of Satan style material to make it appear ancient, and reigning over your little mongoloid minions with a fist of jello pudding. You will NOT have a good time when Satan truly decides to deal with you - It is not far off -- After all, anyone who threatens the children of the world, is one of the lowest pieces of SHIT I will ever see. By the way, I though you said that this was the Summer of Blood? So far Nicholson and others you claimed would be bulldozed are doing just fine -- While you have to keep egging people on to get anywhere -- Typical moron -- Needs to fight to get through the day - Too bad he doesnt realize he is out matched at every turn -- I pity you tubby -- For Satan will not be as Kind to you as you think He is -- HAIL SATAN! HIS WILL BE DONE!----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Cry Some More Blobtard As I have taken a break from writing against the Blacktard of Satanism, I am again taking up the banner of Truth against his idiocy. He has recently been playing the game of Harassment, and stupidity against people - even claiming that he has been on Coast to Coast AM, the History Channel, and other aspects of the media -- In searching for these, one finds them to be nonexistent. This is to be expected as this moron will say anything to get more sheep to follow him - Even when there is NOTHING to back up his claims. Tom Raspotnik, is the court jester of Satanism, and that is giving him CREDIT. Some have said him to be a Christian, and personally I think that is a more accurate description of him - Taking the evangelical, fanatical views of Christianity, and changing the wording to make it appear Satanic. This is not something that a respectable Satanist should ever be caught doing, however Blobtard is not Respectable. I have read page after page of his claims of being the head hancho of Satanism, the voice of Satan, and having the most powerful magic and group on the planet. Hate to tell you this you Billy Graham wanna-be, YOU will never be the leader of Satanism, you will NEVER be anything more than a detracting freak show that takes any credibility that Satanism could ever gain. You are the most childish, insolent, and incredulously stupid person in the Satanic Community today. Druwydion Pendragon, although not even close to what I believe, and in my opinion a little kooky, is at LEAST not trying to make himself look like the great and powerful nerd of Satanism. You Blacktard are nothing more than the pawn of Christendom - taking the power of the Satanist, and using it to further the goals of the Returning King, (a theological platform that is ALL Christianity - so stick that in your twinky and eat it dumbass) using Joy of Satan style material to make it appear ancient, and reigning over your little mongoloid minions with a fist of jello pudding. You will NOT have a good time when Satan truly decides to deal with you - It is not far off -- After all, anyone who threatens the children of the world, is one of the lowest pieces of SHIT I will ever see. By the way, I though you said that this was the Summer of Blood? So far Nicholson and others you claimed would be bulldozed are doing just fine -- While you have to keep egging people on to get anywhere -- Typical moron -- Needs to fight to get through the day - Too bad he doesnt realize he is out matched at every turn -- I pity you tubby -- For Satan will not be as Kind to you as you think He is -- HAIL SATAN! HIS WILL BE DONE!------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ The Nothing of Theistic Satanism - Having a Circus Just recently the Satanic Court Jester - (He wants to claim part of Satan's Kingdom, so that is the only position within it available to him) has decided to orchestrate the largest selling of wolf tickets I have ever seen. This slimy creature has decided to supposedly leave his troops of Mongoloids to their own devices, and I tell ya - not a pleasant site. Satan is not pleased in the least that one of the tard clergy is a rumored child porn collector. However, old Tommy boy aint got a problem letting them in his super powerful troops of nothing. In the same breath of claiming someone within the Temples of Satan will take up his work (which was shotty and shitty at its best) we see him claiming to be the Undisputed Leader of Theistic Satanism. Well, as the saying goes, if you need to brag about something to make it real - then you never had it at all. How can someone that the entire community despises, (except for a few wayward retards who fill the TOS ranks) even try to be the leader of anything? It is preposterous to see him label himself as such. Then he claims that his so called Temple gave him that title. To that I say HORSE SHIT. I have sources within the Temple of Satan, and believe me I know what you are doing. ABSOFUCKINGLUTELY NOTHING. Satan has about had enough of your meandering garbage, and you illiterate rants. You DARE tell me to check my grammar you fat Christian, HOW ABOUT YOU READ YOUR OWN WORK. Dumb ass bastard. AS you go on your little "I have money" tirades, and "Everyone that disagrees with me is mental or just plain stupid" Satan is watching what you are doing. Claiming you spend 26 hours in meditations, and in prayer. Claiming to be getting grand visions of how important your dumb ass is going to be. To start groups that are prepared for the economic days ahead - I ask you this Tom Erik Raspotdick - How you would you,someone with no magical presence, and the blood of Innocent animals on your hands, know ANYTHING about Satan and His Goals? You are nothing more than a 4 year old throwing a fit, all because you lost those who COULD stand up for you loudly. Now that they are doing more for Satan than you ever could, you are trying to make some big secret operations and super inner circles show up with some sort of power. You are indeed a retard - and the more you talk, the more you show this. I dont need to type a 300 page long answer to your dumb ass - merely calling you a retard is answer enough. Sad thing is, there are enough newcomers in Satanism who will fall for your trap - and then wish like Hell they had never met your Holier than Thou self. HAIL SATAN--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------Aw - Mrs. Blockwood Has Money Now that the Grand Masterbater in Satanism has decided to post another semi-understandable cinchcast today. This slovenly little amoeba, feels he still is the Leader of Theistic Satanism. As his moronic voice rings over the web, he is already claiming that he will supposedly attack me for copyright infringement. While this makes him sound as if he knows a sliver of anything, the problem with his idiotic statement, is the work used was used as reference. This fat coward, while sitting in the back of his Molestermobile, is thinking he has anything he can do to stop me from posting these things about him. Obviously, his attempt to discredit me in the way of calling me fat, welfare, or as far as hating my life, show he is scared of me. Of course, he THINKS I am sitting in a destitute position, because he is merely destitute of mind. He hates people that are smarter than him, or threaten his non-existent control over Theistic Satanism. Satan cares not about your wealth or your false accomplishments. The Temples of Satan does not run itself, as YOU are the only one writing about it, or speaking for it. You have no underground super secret clergy list - there is no massive army of Mongoloids for you to call upon. You are alone - save for the sheep you have bluffed with your bullshit. To The TOS Membership Just wait and see - as you come to know Blobwood, you will see his true colors. Just ask ANY of his ex-clergy. They all say the same thing. He is a Magical weakling, cowering behind grand statements and the only thing that saves his ass from those he pisses off is his on the move business. There is not ONE person he does not talk bad about behind their back. Whether they be someone who has lost a loved one, (his statements reportedly around those times are - they need to move on and get over it) or someone whom is overweight (whom he will inevitably begin talking bad about behind their back). This lying coward is a user of people, just like the Christians he models himself after. Blabberwood does not have the power to shut any website down. This is proven by the sheer MASS amounts of negative information about him, which STRONGLY out weighs any positive trash he has written and bloated with fake rankings. HE has done nothing for Satan, but smear his name. HE has not moved forward even the tiniest step towards building his Shrine to Blackwood. This SCUM will never move forward in Satanism, he will remain the 'Satanic Christian ' till the day his arteries clog and he finally leaves this world. What a party that will be my fellow Satanists - Something to note, is his apparent disdain for the average person. This is as un-Satanic as it gets. This pig belittles anyone for their monetary status, yet he would be even more worthless without his money. The only thing his money has done for him is expose his stupidity on a larger scale. His claims of his 'church' being able to do rituals etc because of them being a church is idiotic. ANY SATANIST CAN WRITE A RITUAL. ANY SATANIST CAN DO WHAT BLOCKWOOD DOES. He obviously doesnt think the author knows anything though, which is fine, as he will never know what I know. Untill of course, I release the information. After all, he doesnt even have the mental brainpower to realize that even the dumbest ape on a computer can find out that his Super Church is not even REGISTERED to recieve donations. Well, now that that is out of the bag - what about the rings his dumb ass would have to jump through? His taxes would be more than he could handle if the paper work is done right - otherwise, he is now just another Religious scam artist. Then again, who would give money to that retard anyway.... Chambermaiden does, then again, that is a fake profile of yours isnt it Tommy Blobwood? Have fun in the squalor your lies have put you into - You are being destroyed by someone who has not partaken in your scheme, but has watched you from the shadows long enough to know one thing - nothing you say will happen.... Your next step will be to remove, or change wording... Delete statements, or claim you have some form of investigation going on against your enemy -- well guess what!! When I am still here, and nothing happens - your dumb ass will look like the kid who got caught in the kitchen - reaching for the cookie jar. Enjoy your punishment fucktard - Satan takes no prisoners. HAIL SATAN

Polarity of Baphomet

2012-01-05T15:03:00.001-08:00

Let us see what part the much-tormented question of Sex plays in this deeper conception of life that we are trying to reach. We must follow our usual procedure and first try to get at the roots and underlying causes, taking as broad and as scientific a view of the subject as we can. We find the male and female are really the positive and negative aspects in nature – that is to say, that male is the positive or electrical quality and female is the magnetic, receptive or negative quality. When the two fuse, creative action occurs. The word ‘negative’ is here used in its electrical application, and means that which does not act but holds power. It does not represent futility or weakness, but reserve force. The whole of the universe is built upon this fusion of ‘male’ and ‘female’. From the greatest planet to the tiniest chemical cell the same process goes on. It is really as if the world were an electric pole containing vast numbers of other electric poles of all sizes down to the most minute. Let us consider this question of electricity for a moment. Quite simply, you have a current of electricity passing down a ‘pole’ or straight line – the pole can be a bar or iron, a planet or a person; one side of the pole is the ‘positive’ or electrical side, and the other side is the ‘negative’ or magnetic side. The magnetic side draws to itself, absorbs and retains power. When it contacts the positive – i.e. the action, or electrical – side of the pole, it gives off this power, combustion occurs, a spark is lit, and force is generated. It is exactly this process which causes a planet to rotate, moves a car, creates a child, or makes a plant grow. The positive electrical male side of nature is represented by the acids, and the passive female magnetic side of nature is represented by the alkalis. Before a planet or a car moves, the right constituents of acid and alkali must be assembled, to create the little explosions of electrical life-force which brings action about. It is also this identical driving-force which motivates our bodies. The tiniest cell in our bodies is an electric battery in a state of combustion; just as our whole body is also electrically polarized. The acid part of our bodies is the action part, the muscles; the alkali part of us is the blood, which holds and carries the power to those muscles. When in a state of health the two are rightly balanced, but at death the power which holds them apart (the pole) is withdrawn and the acid floods the alkaline blood, causing the whole mechanism to become static. In chemistry you must take an alkali element and combine it with an acid element if you want to create a compound which is strong and useful. If you want to make a bomb (which is only condensing the production of force into a small space) you must also bring together an acid and an alkali – when they are allowed to meet the bomb explodes. The same thing happens when a well-matched man and woman meet – attraction leads to combination and then action! It must not be inferred, however, that a man is all electrical and a woman all magnetic. On the contrary, these two qualities run in juxtaposition through every cell and atom. But all existing things are pre-eminently of one sex, although containing both interiorly in various degrees. The planet Mars, for instance, is pre-eminently masculine, but of course is held in manifestation by its pole of positive and negative. Our earth has its pole running through it, called North and South at its two ends, and, of course, one side of the earth is electrical and the other magnetic. So also a man and a woman, though pre-eminently male-electric and female-magnetic, have each what we might call their poles running through them. The right side of our bodies is electric and the left side magnetic – the right side the side of action and the left the female or heart side. The subdivision of these two continues to infinity in our bodies, until each tiny cell has its pole, and even each atom, as we know, is revolving round its pole or axis. Thus throughout the whole of life from the greatest to the tiniest we have the same process going on. The female magnetic power attracts the male electric force and creation and action takes place. Now, as this process runs throughout everything we may expect to find an expression of it in our own brain, and we do! The human brain has a shape curiously like the human embryo, and it contains a part which is male and a part which is female. When these two parts are co-ordinated by mental training and concentration, and made to co-operate, a most wonderful development takes place, and the mind becomes inspired, forceful and creative. This was well known to the very ancient peoples. In their own remarkable way they worshipped the means by which a human being can contact ‘God’ within his own brain. They worshipped those symbols of the male-female power in the head. Succeeding generations, in their ignorance, debased this worship into the Phallic worship of sex in its physical sense. Our ideas about the things that matter have grown smaller and smaller down the centuries, until at present they are almost non-existent! We can now begin to glimpse the truths lying behind the worship, in many ancient civilizations, of the great Trinities of Life, The Christians adopted them, and gave us God (the Life-force), the Virgin or Mother (the wisdom or stored power), and the Son, the result of that blending, the One who acts and achieves. In most ancient religions we can trace an appreciation of this Trinity. The alchemists expressed the Triangle in their own way, as Mercury, Sulphur and Salt (our cell-salts being that which builds and acts within our won bodies). Then there is also our Sun, the male electrical positive force whose rays strike the magnetic female Moon; the combination of both rays reaching the earth causes fertilization, movement and growth. For a long time we have been accustomed in our little limited way to think of sex only in the primitive terms of our power of physical procreation, not as the vase process on which the whole universe is built. Infinitely petty and restricting taboos have shamefacedly locked up the entire question in a secret box in our minds. We muddle along in complete ignorance, oblivious that the box contains our greatest jewels. Let us now take out these jewels of ours and study their value. We are confronted throughout history with certain symbols. One of them is the serpent, which was always much in evidence wherever the ancient temples devoted to wisdom flourished. Since the old story of Adam and Eve, the serpent has represented two things – Knowledge and Sex – thus hinting at a close connection between them. And the secret is that the Creative Force within us is one single force, whether it be used for physical or mental ends. We have the choice as to which way we shall direct this force, upwards or downwards. In material-minded or primitive man it continues to be used purely for procreation or sensual gratification. But as man aspires to higher ideals, as he yearns to create mentally and live in the spirit, the force is gradually drawn upwards to the creative principles in the brain. This force is called by the Easterns the Kundalini, and is likened to a serpent of fire lying coiled at the base of the spine. If man steadily purifies his mind and nature through living chastely and moderately, he is able to magnetize the Kundalini serpent upwards through the channel of his spine, until finally it reaches the Masculine-Feminine principles of the brain and fires them into co-ordination. The man is then filled with inspiration and becomes attuned to the inner world of Wisdom. This can only be accomplished with the help of the ‘Kundalini serpent’. Perhaps Christ gave a hint of this when he said: ‘Be ye wise as serpents.’ Men and women have, therefore, the choice as to what they will do with this power within them. Shall they exhaust it in the various self-indulgences of sex-life, both mental and physical, or shall they use it to become creative in the realms of the spirit and higher mind – a force for good? It is this tremendous choice which every human being has to face. Usually they face it unconsciously or in the dark, because of the utter helplessness of present-day education in these matters. Hardly one of the many pitfalls surrounding them is properly explained. It is easy to convince ourselves of the fact that it is one and the same force which feeds either the procreative organs or the brain. The gland specialists have brought much to light proving this. They tell us that the Pineal Gland in the head acts as a brake upon sex development. As we have said, it was once a third eye. Now it regulates the action of light upon the body. If it is diseased or inactive we get precocious sex-development. The Pituitary Body, in the head, is the gland of intellectuality, promoting the mathematical and artistic powers. When it is deficient sexual abnormalities result. We also have the evidence of our numberless lunatic asylums, peopled largely with those whose brains have deteriorated through sex excesses of various kinds. On the other hand we have many cases of people who apparently have gone made as the result of fanatical piousness. This needs another explanation. Here we have com up against the result of what might be termed SPIRITUAL GREED. A person who is greedy and self-indulgent on the physical plane will naturally not change his character just because he decides that more benefit will accrue from a pursuit of spiritual assets. It is possible to be greedy for spiritual food which is as yet undeserved. Very often people attempt to make in a few years the spiritual progress for which they should have been patiently working for all their lives. The result is that the body has not had time for its vibrations to become purified and raised to a higher tempo, and the brain is still full of the dregs of worldly and impure thoughts. When, therefore, by a forcing process, the Kundalini serpent of fire is prematurely driven up the spine, burning away all dross as it goes, and it arrives within a brain unfitted to receive it, parts of the brain cannot stand this bath of fire and perish with the sudden burning of the dross they still contain, and various forms of derangement ensue. Many highly dangerous breathing exercises originating in the East are designed with purpose of arousing the Kundalini. They bring disastrous results when used by ignorant or materially minded people. Sometimes the same issue is achieved when those with mixed motives fling themselves violently into the various religious cults and ‘isms’; we hear that their final foal turns out to be a mental home. Yet another mishap can befall the aspirant who is not sufficiently whole-hearted. If he once arouses the 'serpent’, and then subconsciously repents of his endeavours, the serpent rushes downwards and plunges his owner into the worst of orgies and excesses. Unfortunately this sometimes happens to saintly men who have been just a little too ambitious for spiritual gain. We have to realize that steady, patient, even and balanced progress is the surest way; we must not expect to come to results too easily. Greed of the mental or spiritual body will produce a congestion and sickness on those planes as surely as its counterpart will be on the physical. To try and attain mental expansion while still the victim of inhibitions and repressions is like expecting to become a ballet-dancer while still refusing to use certain limbs or muscles. We have so fully to realize the glories of possible attainment that all lesser desires simply fade out – they do not have to be repressed. It is only in the purity of a one-pointed mind (the root-meaning of pure is ‘complete’) that we can welcome as one of the greatest events of our life the safe awakening of the Kundalini serpent. The same truth applies in the relation between the sexes, where again sincerity of purpose and wholeheartedness are the determining factors of resulting happiness. When a spiritually minded man and woman fall in love with each other there occurs a blending and a union between the seven-fold bodies of each of them, culminating in spiritual as well as physical creation. This gives an ecstasy and fulfilment seven times greater than that which the average physical union can bring. Force and power are engendered an hundredfold more on all planes through having been conserved instead of frittered away. Both the children and all creative work resulting from such a union would be incomparably superior to the average. If every child were brought up with understanding and ambition focused upon such an ideal we should soon have a heaven upon earth. As it is, the subject of sex is so little understood that any irregularities in its manifestation consign the victim to suffering in ignorant and misunderstood wretchedness. The interplay of the masculine-feminine positive-negative principle throughout out bodies is not yet fully grasped. The ancient wisdom teaches that man, having a positive masculine physical body, has a feminine negative etheric body. This may be why he has in some ways much less staying power in the matter of pain and endurance than woman, who owes her endurance to the fact that in spite of her negative feminine physical body she has a positive or male etheric body. Man’s astral or emotional body is masculine, and therefore active and under his control, whereas woman’s astral is negative and absorbing. It is at the mercy of outside influences, and that is why she can be dragged down to lower depths in some ways than a man can. A drunken woman is more terrible than a drunken man. It would seem to follow, then, that man’s mental body has a preponderance of the feminine quality and woman’s of the masculine, and perhaps that explains why wise men have always considered that woman can actually take the lead and inspire them from the mental level if she but realizes it and fits herself to do so. Man is meant to learn sensitivity and intuition from woman, and woman is meant to learn steadiness and honesty from man. A perfect man or a perfect woman must be a complete blending of the qualities of both. That is why we are told that at the end of evolution there will be no differentiation of the sexes. Meanwhile, the process of this integration brings about temporary aberrations which result, through misunderstanding, in homosexuality and other irregularities. We are taught that men and women change their sex at various incarnations. This change sometimes produces a masculine woman or a feminine man, until the readjustment is complete. It is necessary that these things are better understood. Then people, instead of giving way helplessly to any abnormalities which they discover within themselves, and living a life of shame-faced yet defiant indulgence, will learn to master such tendencies and turn them to good account. When we consider that, from the greatest to the smallest, all progress and evolution depends upon the interplay of the male-positive and female-negative principle, and how this especially applies to the mental and spiritual creative powers to which mankind is dedicated to strive, we begin to see how much futile stagnation is caused either by people who refuse any relationship with the opposite sex, such as nuns and monks, or by those who indulge in homosexuality. The seven bodies of man and woman merge creatively when they work or play together, entirely irrespective of the sexual act, and stimulate and nourish one another in a way which is essential to the bringing through of creative inspiration. In the temples of ancient wisdom, before their degeneration, the priests worked with their female oracles to achieve their greatest results. When men and women are brought up to be sensitively alive to this interplay of the forces between them, they will obtain so much fulfilment from them that the act of procreation will fall back quite naturally to its normal use. Sex-antagonism and other inhibitions will disappear. There will be produced the perfect working unit, built up of Woman-Wisdom-Strength and Man-Power-Action.

Choosing an Image

2012-01-05T02:40:00.001-08:00

Whether a witch is married or single, she should discover the image that she most naturally and effortlessly represents as asort of "home base."Everyone has a stereotyped counterpart that turns up whether in a movie, TV show, novel, comic strip or other form of popular media. You owe it to yourself to ride on the coattails of the established visual image that most resembles you . Wesee this game played every time a popular female personality is emulated by multitudes of women, who can find similarity intheir own appearance, however slight. The knowing witch always capitalizes on the physical typing that has been set up for her or chooses one she feels she can throw herself into. There is an old saying, "If you have the Devil's name, you should playthe Devil's game," and if people constantly give you clues to your proper image by telling you who or what you resemble,take it form there.If you are thin, with raven hair and dark eyes and your face is rather long and angular, you should capitalize on the vampiretheme and do all you can to hint at that image. If you find people always wanting to help you and taking a protective attitudetowards you, utilize a naive and innocent appearance and bearing to your advantage. If you have a "mean" look and attractmeek men, then do all you can to look meaner! Be a veritable whip and leather type. If you're getting on in years and have anose like a potato with a body to match, don't kid yourself into thinking that a facial vacuum and losing forty pounds will turnyou into a seductress. Instead, get yourself a couple of cats, fill your house full of weird bric-a-brac, learn to make cookies,and let it be known you're a witch! Soon you'll have more worthwhile male friends than you ever would have in your personality-less attempt at rejuvenation. If you're truly grotesque, with a fact that would stop ten clocks and a voice like aklaxon, turn yourself into a real hag-monster and have fun scaring the Hell out of people!In many instances stereotypes are based on very real personality traits that are relevant to the appearance presented.Consequently, a witch who chooses an image most conducive to her ready-made appearance is likely to find herself revellingin a very comfortable role. This doesn't mean that a witch must go through life playing only one role simply because she has been stereotyped into it. It all depends on your acting ability, especially when it comes to make-up and facial mannerisms.Any successful witch must be a good actress.Unfortunately, too many would-be witches who consider themselves to be good actresses wind up playing all the wrong parts! The role that is the most appealing is often the one that is represented by the "inner" or "hidden" side of one's nature.We see this all the time in the large, dominant looking, glamorous "Amazon" type who tries to act the part of a demure andnaive little girl--especially when drunk! We also observe this in the frail looking, helpless appearing, wide-eyed little creaturewho always seems to be yelling the loudest and stirring up the most trouble. These are both common examples of unsuccessful witches whose lack of opportunity lies in their refusal to "feed back," even temporarily, what their appearanceimplies. They are living counterparts of the old cliché, "To look at her you'd think she was... but just wait 'til she opens her mouth!"True, there are times when it serves a witch well to disarm her quarry by acting completely different from what is expectedof her, but these are specialized cases that will be discussed later in this book.The general rule is to become a "package deal," thereby allowing the person you are bewitching to think that they have youall figured out. This may seem a bit dismal to you who have assumed that a "witchy" type must always appear enigmatic, butI have observed that the most frustrated, unsuccessful witches are those who work at ambiguity rather than "type-casting"themselves. The only type of witch that can get away with an enigmatic image is the "femme fatale" who has a naturallystrange or unusual appearance. Needless to say, the type usually attempting the most mysterious image is the most un-mysterious looking to start with!Choose an image that goes easiest with your outward appearance and take full advantage of all that has gone before tofurther establish that image. There is nothing wrong with being type-cast if you can make it work for you!

The Myth of the White Witch

2012-01-05T02:38:00.000-08:00

Aside from the tricks of the movie or TV witch, usually accomplished with special techniques, there is no reason why any girl who puts her mind to it and learns the proper methods cannot become a full-fledged witch in accord with the popular conception. Only those who either do not know the means to success or are too stubborn to use them, once having been told,will persist in defining themselves as witches by using the sanctimonious definitions of so-called "white witches" working for "the benefit of mankind." There will always be those who, furtively desiring personal power but unable to do anything about gaining it, will devise their own definitions of what a witch should be like, seeing to it, of course, that their definition fits themselves.The "white witch" is the by-product of an emergence in England of an above-ground witchcraft interest at a time when witchcraft was still technically illegal. In order to pursue the "craft" without harassment and prosecution, the spokesman for witchcraft attempted to legitimize and justify what they were doing by proclaiming the existence of "white" witchcraft.*"White" witchcraft, it was stated, was simply a belief in the religion of the old wise ones, or "Wicca." The use of herbs,charms and healing spells was only employed for beneficial purposes.It was to be believed that the kind of witches that were dangerous to have around were "black" witches. These were supposedly evil in their pursuits and worshiped Satan. The fact that the "good" or "white" witches employed a horned god in their ceremonies was justified because it "doesn't represent the Devil!"Of course, no one admitted to practicing witchcraft ceremonies of any kind. Anything that was associated with witchcraft was pursued in the name of "study" or "research." This was the climate in England between 1936 and 1951.With the repeal of English witchcraft laws in 1951, all of the underground witches started creeping to the surface, and as their eyes became accustomed to the light of sudden legality, they ventured forth. Unused to such freedom and heavy with the stigma of illegality, they went about shouting "white witchcraft" even louder than ever, as if expecting at any moment to be snared by a heretic hook.About this time, interest in the occult was becoming popular in the U.S., so naturally attention was focused on the British Isles with its rich heritage in all matters ghostly and fanciful. As might have been expected, newly emerged English witches saw the U.S. as a fertile stamping ground for safe recognition of their "witchiness." Concurrent with the first post-war writings out of England came the first diplomats of witchdom, and America was more than curious. Having no other literature but Margaret Murray, Montague Summers and Dennis Wheatley to read, it was assumed the new revelations by Gerald Gardiner and his followers were the straightest stuff available."White witch" became a definitive term, and thousands who wouldn't touch the practice of witchcraft with a ten-foot broomstick found a conscience-redeeming opportunity to follow the "art" by using the new rules of the game. Regardless of what these people would like to believe, the image of the witch had been stigmatized for centuries. All witches were considered to be agents of the Devil, antagonistic to scriptural teachings, and a direct part of the dark side of nature. As there is always a relative outlook as to what is good and what is evil, once witchcraft emerged from its "all evil" state into neutral territory, a differentiation was bound to occur. The righteous, of course, will always wear the mantle of "good," "white light","spiritual" and varying shades of holiness. An analogy might be made concerning "white" and "black" witches. Let us assume that warfare had, for centuries, beencalled "wholesale murder" and the men who fought called "murderers." One day it was decided that there was somethingquite noble and dignified about this old activity of wholesale murder. All the murderers, basking in the light of new-foundlegitimacy, began calling themselves "good murderers." The enemy's troops, of course, were the "bad murderers." The stigmaof the word, "murderer," still remained, but at least the good murderers felt a little more at ease. Now, maybe these murderersalways had a fairly legitimate reason for going into battle. Maybe they succeeded in saving their homeland from that whichthreatened it. They might have even had a scholar among them who had traced the origin of the word "murder" to an ancientword which meant "mother." But the fact remained, "murder" was still a negative term in the publics mind. So instead of simply revelling in their subsequent acceptance by the public, their guilts, brought about by long years of stigma, necessitatedtheir placing of the word "good" in front of "murderer" as a sort of self-reassurance that they were doing the right thing!Whenever a girl becomes a "white witch," you know she is either kidding herself or has much to learn.

Astral Projection and Shape Shifting

2012-01-05T01:20:00.000-08:00

Dream work is a key tool in astral projection and shape shifting.Dreams have been held to be omens and portents of the future by many cultures throughout history.When interpreting dreams, symbolism must be viewed within the context of the entire dream. You must consider the dreamer's personality and their circumstances.Meaningless dreams and nightmares can be caused by eating before you go to sleep especially if the food is spicy.Sounds such as running water, bells, or other noises can penetrate your dreams and influence them as they are registered in your mind. The position in which a person sleeps can also be influential, as can the amount of clothes and blankets they are sleeping under. Sexual dreams may be induced by sleeping naked.

Once you become proficient in dream work, you'll be able to selected any type of dream setting you wish to have. This can be achieved by doing a corresponding meditation before bed, and concentrating on the desired destination.

The first step in dream work is to start a dream journal. A plain notebook will do.If you are serious about achieving the ability to project and transform, you will probably go through quite a few notebooks before you get there. The dream journal is an important tool to have in your bag of tricks. It will bring insight into past events, help you solve the problems of the present, and even allow you to peer into the future.
It is vital that your dream journal be updated immediately upon awakening, before you do anything else. Keep it on your nightstand for easy access.Once you begin keeping a dream journal, you will notice that in a very short time you remember more of your dreams, with more clarity, and you will eventually begin to have lucid dreams.

A lucid dream is a dream in which you are aware that you are dreaming, and so are able to control your movements within the dream. Lucid dreams are the precursor to astral projection. Lucid dreams are experienced more in the hours just before waking, when your in a half awake, half asleep condition.
This state is ideal to achieve astral projection. Astral projection is a term used to describe the shifting of consciousness from the physical plane to the astral plane.The experience is sometimes felt involuntarily by people who are pronounced clinically dead, and then have been revived. Such people have described themselves standing beside the operating table as doctors were working on their lifeless bodies. Some of these people have even described conversations that had taken place while they were clinically dead.

There are several methods for reaching this state intentionally. One of the more basic methods is to visualize a vivid simulation of your physical body floating above you. Once this is achieved, you will then focus on transferring your consciousness into the simulation.

Another version of this exercise is to get a full length mirror, and use your reflection as the simulation of yourself. Sit in front of the mirror, relax you physical body, and will your consciousness to enter the mirror image.

A more in depth method is to walk around the room that you'll be using with a tape recorder and describe what you see in detail. After you are satisfied with the recording, lay back and relax while visualizing your simulated self taking the tour of the room along with the recording, simultaneously willing your conscious self to transfer to the simulation.

These are just a few of many techniques available. No matter which method you chose, when you find one that works, you'll know it.You will suddenly find yourself looking around, free from your physical; body, and your visual and auditory awareness will be sharpened greatly.

You will feel a weightlessness, or a floating sensation. Most people panic at this point, causing them to snap back into their bodies immediately. But once this state has been achieved, it is easy to return, so all that remains is to overcome the surges of fear that come with your initial experience.
You must be aware that the astral plane is subject to be inhabited by entities of other worlds, and potent black magicians from this one. You may find some to be quite helpful, while others strictly predator. The astral plane is prime feeding grounds for vampires, for with your astral body you carry the life force on which they feed.

Your astral body can pass through physical object, because it does not normally effect the physical plane. However, advanced magicians can effect the physical plane through great charges of telekinetic energy, usually as the result of channeling extreme emotion.

Also, just as you can observe the physical world from your astral body, at times your astral body can be seen by others on the physical plane. I believe that many cases of ghost sightings and poltergeist phenomenon can be explained by this. It usually takes an experienced or highly sensitive person to make these observations.

This experience can be very scary to a person who does not know what they are looking at, because the astral body is extremely malleable, and can take the shape of virtually anything. This is where the term shape shifting comes from, and many have mastered it. Using it in combination with the ability to visually manifest themselves on the physical plane, they can show themselves as anything.

The world of dreams and the astral plane are fascinating mediums through which to explore yourself and expand your psychic abilities. You can use them to understand your past, and see into your future. With practice, astral projection can be practical and efficient means by which you can travel quickly to destinations and apply your magic, spy, or launch a psychic attack.

Of the Black Mass

2012-01-05T01:15:00.001-08:00

Incense

2012-01-05T01:12:00.000-08:00

Incense has been used by virtually every culture practicing ritual magic throughout history. It is a versatile tool with a wide variety of applications.
Incense is used in spell craft to absorb intent and cast it into the atmosphere when burnt, and its aromatic properties can alter mood and perception to be conducive to the task at hand. Stick incense can be used as a wand to direct energy in ritual, or as a punk stick to ignite flash powder when casting sigils.
Incense can be purchased in an endless array of shapes, colors, and aromas, but for a more potent blend manufacturing your own is recommended.
When formulating your own incense recipes you will need four basic components. The first component will be an aromatic substance such as an herb or an essential oil of an herb. The second component will be a base substance that will burn easily, and give off either no scent, or a scent that will blend with you’ve chosen for your incense. The third component will a be a quick dissolving water soluble bonding agent. The bonding agent should be odorless and in powder form. Guar gum, ghatti gum, agar agar, xanthan gum, locust bean gum, tragacanth, karaya, and sodium alginate are good bonding agents.
The above three components should be combined before the fourth component is mixed in. If you are using an essential oil instead of an herb as your aromatic substance, do not add it into this step of the recipe, but instead make up for the portion with added base.
When using an herb as your aromatic substance, this mix will consist of 20 parts aromatic substance, 4 parts base, and 1 part bonding agent. If you are using an essential oil for your aromatic substance instead of an actual herb, the formula will be 24 parts base, 1 part bonding agent. The essential oil will be added to the fourth component, which is a liquid mix.
The fourth component is potassium nitrate, also called salt peter. This comes in powder form which is water soluble. The ratio of potassium nitrate to water is ¼ tablespoons to 4 tablespoons. Dissolve the salt peter completely, and add any other liquid ingredients.
Once this is done, add 1 tablespoon of liquid to 2 ½ tablespoons of the dry mixture. If needed, add ¼ tablespoon increments until the mixture is malleable.
Once this is achieved, the incense can be formed into cones, or you can pack it into straws and push a stick through the center to make stick incense.
When drying incense, use a room with good ventilation and access to the sun or a sun lamp. Always dry incense on a wood surface. Cardboard absorbs the moisture to quickly, causing the salt peter to be sucked out of the incense.
When the incense is dry, store it in brown mason jars, and keep them in a dark dry place.

Tarot

2012-01-05T01:10:00.002-08:00

Tarot cards work on bio-electrical principals interacting with a particular field of energy. The cards don’t actually provide answers themselves, but instead communicate answers from the sub-conscious minds of the reader and the client. The sub-conscious is aware of the subtle energies that interact with your nervous system, energies that can not be detected by the five physical senses. These interactions are assimilated to the conscious mind via the tarot cards.
There is an endless line of tarot decks, and volumes upon volumes have been written describing the various methods of spreading and interpreting them. So if you wish to become a proficient card reader, plan on making it an entire coarse of study.

Poppets

2012-01-05T01:10:00.000-08:00

Poppets, and Voodoo or Hoodoo dolls are essentially the same thing, as they serve the same purpose. The only difference is that Voodoo dolls are made by Voodoo priests and priestesses. They are small figures made in the image of a person used in sympathetic magic.
Poppets can be made from fabric, wax plastic, paper, clay, or virtually any other malleable substance you can come up with. You can buy prefabricated dolls from any occult supply store, but making your own is recommended.
The features of the poppet should be matched as closely as possible to the features of your subject, and the sex of the poppet should be made obvious and visible. If tag locks of your subject can be obtained and added to the poppet, it will create a psychologically dramatic influence in your sub-conscious mind, and a strong metaphysical link between the poppet and the subject.

The Black Mirror

2012-01-05T01:03:00.001-08:00

The black mirror is a tool used in the art scrying. In order to scry, you must relax the muscles in your eyes, and enter a trance state. Start by letting random images well up in the medium, and build up to using ritual readings for answers to specific questions. The trick is to let the images appear in the medium by gazing steadily onto it without concentrating to intently. This type of divinatory technique will help you to develop your intuitive faculties, and is a key element in such talents such as aura reading and psychometry.
Black mirrors can be purchased from most occult supply stores, or you can make your own. To construct a Black mirror, you will need a piece of glass with a concave surface. A clock glass (the glass disk that protects the face of a clock) works best and can be easily obtained. Clean the glass thoroughly, and paint the convex side of the glass black with a flat black spray paint. Give it several coats, letting it dry completely between coats. Once it’s dry, the concave side of the glass will be a shiny black mirror.

Black Wings

2012-01-04T21:34:00.000-08:00

The concept of the universe is a paradox far to complex for the prosaic mind to fathom. Despite the fact that human beings have achieved a great technical prowess, there is still very little insight into the inner workings of time and space, and how they interact with our reality.
Astral projection is the universal skeleton key to the locked doors of time and space. With it we can elude the laws of this dimension and penetrate the worlds where angels and demons roam. The astral can pass through physical objects, because it does not normally effect the physical plane. However, the physical plane can be effected by the astral through great surges of telekinetic energy. Also, just as the physical plane can be seen from the astral, the astral may visually bleed into the physical. This can be a frightening experience to someone who doesn’t know what they’re looking at, especially because the astral body is extremely malleable, and may take the shape of virtually anything. (The term shape shifting means to visually manifest your astral body on the physical plane while manipulating your appearance.)
Beasts from the Abyss and beings from other worlds bleed into our reality, sometimes intentionally, sometimes unintentionally. For above the sky is the darkness of space, and beyond that darkness, our galaxy, and beyond our galaxy another, and so on.
The tiny pewter figurine on the altar, while seemingly solid, is in fact composed of trillions of atoms, held together only by gravity, revolving in orbit like tiny demon planets. Each of these micro orbs can be broken down into nuclei, protons and electrons, and each of these smaller components still.
There are universes beyond and around ours, as well as below and within. From a perspective beyond ours, we are only a single demon planet whirling and revolving in the atoms of that tiny pewter figurine, and, consequently, our reality has only existed for a single season in that alien time flow.
Yet these worlds within worlds, no matter how large or small, sometimes overlap in a nexus that allows realities to collide. I believe the following story exhibits traits of such a collision. It is a paradigm of an astral reality bleeding into our own.

Far across a desolate dessert terrain, I see a flash of light, like the reflection of a mirror in the sun, and a dark, shapeless figure appears in my field of vision.
As the figure approaches, I see that it’s cloaked in a black hooded robe, and that the strange silver talisman around its neck was the source of the flash that I saw.
Through the hood of the robe I see a pair of large red eyes peering at me from a brilliantly green complexioned face. The creature looks at me as if it has something crucially important to say, but oddly enough it isn’t equipped with a mouth.
The beast begins making a series of hand gestures, and I feel myself fading and shrinking like Alice in the rabbit hole after drinking the potion from the table. My face hits the dry dessert ground, and I see an earthworm begin to slither down into the soil. As I watch it going into the ground, my consciousness travels with it. As I sink further and further down the worm hole, I’m surrounded by blinding blackness, until I suddenly break through into open space, and I have eyes once again.
I see a voluptuous Goddess spread seductively on a black stone altar elaborately carved and gilded with silver sigils. Angels are arranged around her chanting in some ancient tongue. Their words of power culminate and the veil of darkness is torn open by a radiant light.
Lucifer steps through the astral portal and approaches an awaiting Lilith. The suggestive posture of the Goddess is aimed invitingly towards Lucifer, and he accepts her invitation by mounting her with the enthusiasm of a feral cat ripping into its prey. The two twist and contort in a vivid display of artistic pornography, and finally contract in potent orgasm.
Lilith swells and comes to term before my eyes, (an instant in this world, an eternity in the next) and her magical children are born on the royal alter of the Abyss. Legion after legion of the demon hatchlings slither off of the altar and fly off into the darkness. One of the new born beasts flies by and plucks me from my perch with its scaled talons, and we glide through the Abyss towards what appears to be a shiny black liquid surface. The demon flies into the slick black liquid, and as we burst through, I wake up.
The scent of sulfur invades my nostrils as I snap back into consciousness. I sit up in cold sweat like a dope sick junky, and I feel as if I’m being watched.
When I turn my attention toward my altar, I see a pair glowing red eyes peering out of my black mirror. The eyes dissipate and a black mist swirls out of the mirror. The mist begins forming the silhouette of a beast, man shaped, but taller than any ape known to this world.
Fully formed, the creature raises a clawed hand and procures a black orb emanating an ominous glow. The demon whips the orb downward, smashing the black mass into the floor while simultaneously evaporating into thin air.
Shards of glowing embers lye burning in the aftermath. Upon closer inspection, I discover a runic formula that makes a profound impression in my mind.
I awaken again, this time to the fluttering of what sounded like giant wings. I jump up expecting to find myself in the company of the beast once again. When I scanned the room, I found that I was alone, but my black mirror lay in shards on my altar.

Vision from the Dark Goddess

2012-01-04T21:23:00.000-08:00

For those who have chosen to walk the Left Hand Path, it is imperative that you gain the vision of the Dark Goddess (Lilith), and become aware of your True Will.
The ancient ritual prescribed in these pages will open your psychic awareness, and a door to another world, that, once open, can never be shut.
There is quite a bit of preparation involved, but this working will prove to be one of the most rewarding experiences of your magical career.
But before you even consider taking this journey into the belly of the Abyss, you must be mentally, spiritually, and physically in tune. This is not a task for the feeble minded, or weak of stomach, for some of the things you see may shock and disturb you. Some Visions will be very vivid, and clear in meaning, while others may be murky and purely symbolic. Your visions should be recorded as as accurately as possible for later analization.
The over all effect of thus working will last a life time, but there may be an after shock of visions at unexpected moments for weeks after the spell is cast.
The spell should be cast on the Dark/New moon, after the sun goes down. Your Altar should be equipped with the standard items (see the Satanists Tool Box), as well as nine willow wands bound together with black cord, a dark mug of Datura tea, and ritual offerings of owl feathers, snake skin, Datura leaves and or a semi-precious black stone such as serpentine or black onyx. You may also wish to have a dark bean bag chair or cushion in front of your altar on which to sit comfortably, as you will be sitting for several hours.

~The Spell~
On the night of the Dark moon, in a dimly lit environment, perform the opening ritual (see Satanic Rituals and Sabbats). Once this is done, seat yourself comfortably in front of the altar, pick up the willow wands with your left hand, set them ablaze in the Black Flame, hold them over the mug of tea, and watch the reflection in the dark liquid. Dowsing the burning branches in the tea, say: Hail to the Dark Goddess Lilith, Queen of the night and psychic sight! Visions in the dark are your gifts to us! Through them we see what has been, what is, and what will be. Take me through the inner realms of the Abyss to see what I must see. Cast your Infernal wisdom upon me Serpent Goddess, so that I may understand the visions that you show me. Bless me with your sacred sight, so that I may see through the mask of this worlds glamour, and guide me down the Left Hand Path as your priest(ess).
Drink the tea, and peer into the black mirror with an open mind and open heart. Once you receive your vision(s), (this may take several hours) kneel before the altar and say: Thank you for the visions you have shown stay me. May your blessings go with me on this night, and with me for nights to come.
Perform your banishings, and leave your offerings in a place were they will not be disturbed.

Satanic Names

2012-01-04T21:12:00.001-08:00

One of the first things a newly initiated Satanist should concern themselves with is a new name.
Nomenclature has been dictated to us by the Christian church since the Norman conquest of England in 1066, when people were forced to name their children from the bible, lest they be punished severely and shunned by society.
As Satanists we are free to choose our own names, but they must be chosen carefully. Names are powerful tools that have the ability to transform personality, the way others see us, and most importantly, how we see ourselves. A name will reflect the person who bears it and vise versa. In today’s world, this power has been stolen from our names, because most people are unaware of the meaning and origin of their names. And most people don’t realize that their names are biblical, they simply think of them as normal. And they are normal, in a sense, considering that the most common names given from 1750 until now were taken from a bank of less than two-hundred Christian names.
But no longer will we take meaningless names that were once forced upon us by our Christian oppressors. As Satanists, we change our names to reflect our personalities and our desires, so that they once again hold meaning and power.
A veteran Satanist is a person of many names, used for a variety of purposes. Every Satanist should have a true name, as well as secret name, kept to yourself to prevent others from using magic against you. For as you probably know to have control over someone or something it helps immensely to know their name.

Be careful in choosing a name that once belonged to someone close to you who has died in a tragic way. Their fate may end up being yours as well.
Sexual names can also be taken on to enhance the quality of one's sex life. Men who wish to get in touch with their feminine side should take on a feminine name in the bedroom, and vise versa. Switching your sexual orientation, or at least taking on the viewpoint of the opposite sex (transference), is healthy and natural. Naming your counter sexualities (i.e. anima or animus) and playing rolls with them is a potent form of sexual sorcery, and will lead to the balance of dualities vital to obtaining personal godhood. We are all both masculine and feminine, dark and light. The phobia of exploring our true desires is only a byproduct of the canned Christianity we've been forced to consume our whole lives, and nothing more. I recommend that any one who intends to interact with Lilith be balanced and secure with their sexuality.
We draw power from our names, and formulate our characters and self-image from them, and so you should choose a name that will strengthen your personality and counter any character flaws you may have. For example, for those who feel that they are meek and wish to become more dominant, you must take on a stronger name that demands more respect.

Of Hell and the After Life

2012-01-04T21:00:00.001-08:00

One of the most frequently asked questions from the non-practitioner is what happens to you when you die? There are as many answers to this question as there are individuals who ask it.
The correlations between occult science and quantum physics are clear to the metaphysician. What was known as the astral plane to the occultist of yesterday is known to the scientists of today as hyperspace. It is here that thought begins to transform into substance. The metaphysical exchange between magician and Godhead (also called servitors, thought forms, and tulpas) can be emulated in the construction of eternal temples. However, when preparing an astral temple the process is carried out in reverse order.
This type of technique was used by the Pharaohs of Egypt in forging the astral temples that would become home to their life force or “KA” upon physical death. Once the Pharaohs KA was placed in its astral vessel, it was maintained by Priests who exulted his ego, worshipping him for his accomplishments long after he left the physical realm. The ancient Egyptians had a keen understanding of life after death, and they manipulated it using these concepts.
And so, the after life is exactly what you make it. The Christian concept of Hell is reserved for those guilt ridden masochists who believe they deserve to end up there. For the True Satanist, Hell is our Valhalla, an everlasting extension of our darkest desires, where the Satanic philosophers thoughts roam uninhibited, sexual gratification is rampant, liquor flows from elaborate fountains of obscene vistas, and our dreams manifest into reality just as fast as we can dream them.
Of coarse, there will be those retarded Christians chanting like cheerleaders at the special Olympics, Claiming that those who walk the Left Hand Path are condemned to roast for eternity in a lake of fire. But these ideas are nothing more than a conglomeration of ideas from an array of cultures throughout time, created by the powers that be in order to heard their sheeple in accordance with their particular motives.
Hella, the lover of Loki, is the Teutonic Goddess of the underworld Hel, which is the abode of the dead and a place rebirth in Norse mythology. It is easy to see how the authors of the “Holy Bible” named the torture chamber of their own mythology. Previous to the discovery of the books of Wodenism, the men who wrote the “Holy Bible” used the word sheol (Hebrew), simply meaning the grave. After renaming their underworld, they set it ablaze, much like the valley of Gehenna (a pit near Jerusalem used to burn garbage), where the evolution of the fire and brimstone of Hell was no doubt manufactured as the authors sat roasting marshmallows.

Lilith, Lucifer, and the Tree of Knowledge

2012-01-04T20:16:00.000-08:00

The plant that is the Tree of Knowledge in the book of Genesis is a tree dwelling strain of Datura. There are twelve known strains of Daturas in the world today, the most well known species in North America being Datura Stromonium, AKA Thorn Apple, AKA Devil’s Weed. Devil’s Weed can be located on the side of the road, in bean or corn fields, and in vacant lots or cow pastures throughout the Midwest. It is a large, bushy plant, with white-magenta tented, trumpet shaped flowers, and round, prickly-spiked fruit.
The tropane alkaloids (atropine, scopolamine, and hyoscyamine) of the plant provide a sedated, but predominately hallucinogenic effect, which is conducive to having visions and spiritual apiphanies.
The seeds are the most potent part of the plant, and are most widely used in Satanic Shamanism. They should be steeped into a tea, or made into an extract, but never ingested directly. It is recommended that Datura be prepared by a Shaman for ritual use.
The extract can be soaked up with the dried leaves of the plant and burnt as incense, or smoked (for ritual purposes only, of coarse).
The flying ointments of the Witches from the middle ages were sometimes made of Datura, as it is an astral projection catalyst. The Witches would apply these ointments to their broom handles and employ them as dildos. The mucous membranes of the vagina would absorb the tropane alkaloids of the plant and the Witches were “flown” to their Sabbats on the astral plane were they consorted the Devil and indulged in sexual orgies. The pop culture image of the Witch riding the broom is derived as a result of these rituals.
Datura has long been associated with our Dark Goddess Lilith, the first wife of Adam serpent of Eden. For in the beginning, Yahweh created Adam and Lilith. But it was a selfishly sinister act, not the compassionate gift it is portrayed to be in the book of Genesis.
Shortly after bringing Adam and Lilith into the garden, Yahweh informs the couple that they are “free” to enjoy Eden as they please in return for their unquestioning obedience and praise. They are told to breed, and to teach their children to obey and worship as they do.
Adam is made the ruler of wild beasts, Lilith is given domain over plants, and Yahweh assigns a Gaurdian Cherub (Lucifer) to watch over Eden and report on any human delinquencies.
But Lucifer becomes suspicious of his assignment when he realizes that Yahweh appears more concerned with confining the humans to the garden rather than protecting them from outside influence. He then takes a personal interest in the affairs of humans, developing a particular fondness for Lilith.
When a domestic altercation breaks out between Adam and Lilith, Lucifer begins to understandl the motivation behind Yahwehs’ mysterious behavior.
The altercation began when Adam attempted to make intamant advances towards his wife, and is rejected. After being denied verbally, Adam attacks Lilith physically, but once again she thwarts his attempts. At this point Yahweh interveines, commanding Lilith to submit to her husband, or be banished from Eden and forsaken forever .When Lilith continues to refuse, demanding equality and liberty, she is banished from Eden for her persistence.
Lucifer, having witnessed this episode, concludes that his suspicions are not without merit. Yahweh had created humans only as an energy source, to be bred, herded, and harvested, and consumed like the cattle in the fields of Eden. For Yahweh, like any other godhead, servitor, tulpa or thought form, must feed to be maintained. Without the prayer and praise of man, he will wane and die.
Lucifer is deeply offended by Yahwehs diabolical intentions, not only because it makes him question the motive behind his own creation, but because he is in love with a human (Lilith).
And so Lucifer campaigns among the Angelic Hierarchy of Heaven, winning the favor of one third of the population. He wages war on Yahweh, and retreats to Earth to recouporate after losing the first battle. When he and his army arrive, they launch a search for Lilith. She is discovered wondering the dessert, exiled and full of rage, and is told of Yahwehs plan as Lucifer spins the tale of psychic vampirism and energy extortion.
When Lucifer tells Lilith of Eve, informing her that she has already been replaced, the two conspire to enlighten Yahwehs latest creation, and a plan is formulated. Lucifer, with his angelic magical prowess, and Lilith, with botanical expertise, manifest the Tree of Knowledge in the Garden of Eden.
Lilith, having been endowed with immortality and magical potency by her angelic lover, shifts shape into the bibles most feared and misunderstood character, and slithers into the garden undetected to carry out the second phase of the plan.
But when Yahweh sees the mysterious plant in the garden, he attempts to destroy it, unsuccessfully. However, he does manage to curse the fruit of the plant, causing it to grow sharp thorns, and he forbids Adam and Eve to consume it.
But Lilith (the serpent), finds Eve alone in the garden and convinces her that the fruit from the plant will bring her enlightenment and liberation, not death as Yahweh had threatened.
And so, Eve, persuaded by the serpent, found that Yahweh was indeed a liar, for when she and Adam ate of the fruit they saw through the eyes of gods.
When Yahweh sees this he becomes infuriated, showing his true colors at last. He banishes Adam and Eve from Eden, casting down malicious and excessive curses for the couples so called “sin”, although his true motive was to distance them from the Tree of Life, so that they could not eat of it as well.
Through the Tree of Knowledge we have learned that Yahweh is a selfish deity who wishes to enslave the human race and suppress the lust for life and knowledge that would liberate us from his bondage, and that to deny Our True Will is the only real sin.

HAIL SATAN!
HAIL LILITH!